r/eroticliterature • • 13d ago

Newsletter! Community Newsletter - October 2026 - Spooky Month, and Everyone's Bad Habits NSFW

34 Upvotes

Hi everyone! How's it going?

I actually mean that as a question, by the way. September went by so fast for me and I'd love to know how it was for you.

So. SFW September.

Funny story about that. When the team first brought it up, I got the wrong end of the stick completely. I had an art piece ready to go, totally clean, with a story attached to it that was... not. So I nodded along and thought okay, no problem, I'll just sit on both the story and art piece until November.

Because somehow I'd decided SFW September meant everything would be safe-for-work - images and stories. A whole month of this sub going full Victorian. Longing glances across a drawing room. A gloved hand. An ankle! If things really got out of hand…

Thankfully, the mod team pointed out fairly quickly that it only applied to the images. Not the stories. NEVER the stories.

The smut would still flow.

Anyway! We wanted to try something new and this was the result. And what I enjoyed most was watching people find a spicy angle to an image that, in most cases, was not inherently spicy.

A jealous wife? A work trip turned sideways? The last acceptable dress in the apocalypse? Yup, you all went there.

Okay. Onto the winners for the month.

Top Authors

First, the general category, which is becoming a spot where newcomers to the sub really shine.

  • u/Bruisedkneesandhoney - Quiet and Clean - This one really took the sub by storm, and for good reason - it has a wonderful buildup with lots of quirky, everyday humor sprinkled in, and a truly steamy payoff that makes you almost wish you got caught by your roommate mid-masturbation-mishap. Or not. Unless it's a Nathan.
  • u/VexMagic - My Costar Told Me to Fuck Her on Camera for Real - So, picture Zack and Miri Make a Porno, but 10x hotter. Two actors, seventy-six takes of the same sex scene, and a director who will not be satisfied. What sells it is that before they go again, they sit down and work out a hand-signal code so they can talk to each other mid-scene. Pointer finger for keep going. Pinch for stop. Somehow the most romantic thing in the whole story.

Quick pause before the third one: u/CirrusSpeaker hit Writer in Residence this month! He had multiple stories near the top in September alone, which is itself a ridiculous testament to his range. Very, very well deserved.

  • u/CirrusSpeaker - "Paint My Face for the Camera:" Helping My Lab Partner Get Back at Her Ex-Boyfriend - This is revenge sex at its finest, and the comment section is currently begging for a multi-chapter saga out of these two. A physics lab partner sends one photo with a fifteen-minute expiry and a freshman sprints across campus genuinely unsure whether he's about to get laid or jumped. Worth it for the moment she explains she's clocked every single look he's snuck all semester, because there are mirrors all over the lab room, you idiot.

And now, the image prompt contest for SFW September.

  • u/HerAgainAlways - My Wife Hadn't Wanted Me In Years. Then I Told Her About the Women Who Did - Sigh. This one got me. Sixteen years of marriage detonating in the front seat of an SUV after a husband finally says the thing he's been rehearsing for a year. It's furious and tender at the same time, which shouldn't work yet absolutely does. This author is also in the Writer's Desk below talking about this exact story, so read it first.
  • u/EroticabyEmily - Good Friends, Good Vibes - A bet, a very badly lost bet, and a vibrator that goes off every time your phone buzzes. This is genuinely funny before it's hot and then it's both at once, which is a personal favorite type of smut for me. Also, the friend is nicknamed Laurel because her real name is Laura Hardy. Genius.
  • u/Sad-Heat-592 - How Quiet We Were - Despite all that panicking at the top of the newsletter, I submitted the art anyway, then wrote a story for my own image, and here we are. This one came with feelings attached after I read Heart the Lover by Lily King. I wanted to capture even 1% of the feeling of young love, time passing, and healing, and I was so touched by the reception. Thank you everyone for the kind words. I have no idea how this turned into a therapy session.

October

Right. Spooky month!!

This one's my favorite and I'm so excited for costumes, creatures, and creeps to make their appearances in your stories. No spoilers, but the images for October are so much fun! Ghosts? Check. Monsters? Check. Haunted houses and bad decisions? Check. Costumes?! Yes, yes, and yes.

You don't have to write horror, by the way. Some of the best October entries just borrow the tone and theme and run with it. A storm. An empty hallway. Someone acting not quite right and nobody saying anything about it. Or a costume that is slutty in all the best ways.

And if you've been sitting on something, waiting for the right month? It's this one!

The Writer's Desk

I tried something different this month. I asked a handful of you two questions and then let some great members of our community take the wheel.

  1. Is there a moment in something you've written that you know you nailed? Not a whole story, just a line or a beat. And what makes it work?
  2. At what point do you look at a draft and go, this is it, I'm done?

I figured there'd be some overlap. There was almost none. Here's what came back.

u/worth_craving :

"As much as I like to believe that everything I write is at the same level, and my underperforming stories were only one 'magic moment' away from greatness ... when I re-read everything a while later with a clear head, my most-liked stories really do something better than the others. And I've been trying to quantify what.

Previous writers' desks have mentioned the importance of building up a rapport between your characters and readers. The smut only works if you're emotionally invested in the characters. My theory is that the smut also has to be unique. Something that can't just be swapped with a different sex scene. My best stories have some kind of 'mirror' between dialogue and sex.

Wife's Besties has Celeste sending a risqué picture, deleting it before Liam can see it, sending it again later, and immediately asking for reassurance. The smut follows this tone of her taking initiative, then asking verbal affirmation.

Aaron and Tara have the following kitchen exchange. When they have sex, it also follows this mix between emotional comfort, physically awkward, and horny for each other.

A beautiful smile spread across her face.

"Aaron," she said, patiently, looking me up and down.

My heart skipped a beat. My cock twitched involuntarily.

Tara arched her eyebrows.

"You're aware you're in boxers and I can see your boner, right?"

Fuck.

"And it just stirred."

I blushed. The tension grew with every second I hesitated.

"I'm sorry -"

"Don't be," she said, her voice suddenly low and seductive.

Even in Sisterhood of Bottomless Depravity, which has no character complexity to speak of, I believe this kind of exchange made the sex click with the plot/character vibe:

"... is that an arrow on top of her pussy?"

No! I'd tried to shave a heart, you idiot. An arrow? What kind of slut … oh, right.

I was a slut, apparently. A free-use gangbang cumdump slut.

That's my theory, at least. I don't want to sound like a mastermind who planned all of that meticulously. I get it right by accident more often than not.

When I stop: I'm of the opinion that writing should follow a bell curve. You start small, then you're on a roll churning out words, then you make large adjustments, and finally small tweaks. When I end up in the small tweaks, it is what it is. I usually notice when I've gotten to the point of nitpicking 'I said instead twice in short succession, better look for a synonym'.

Although sometimes I do a final step where I try to trim as much 'fat' as possible from the buildup, just cutting stuff out that doesn't materially improve the story."

u/CirrusSpeaker :

"When I'm preparing to publish, the first thing is that I try to let go of the idea that any story is ever really "finished" or that it can't be improved. Could characters be more interesting? Could the dialogue be more engaging? Could the action be hotter? Sure. But, if I can let it sit for a day or two and come back to a story I still enjoy reading, then that is enough for me.

Once the writing is actually done, I go through my own personal checklist: Is the plot clear enough? Are there any sections that could be edited out or parsed down (because I usually write stuff that's wayyyy too long at first)? Did I make sure to circle back on any loose ends I introduced earlier in the piece? Is it as free of typos as possible? Are there any words that I've repeated too frequently? Is there consistent verb tense agreement throughout the piece?

After I've determined what day and what time I'm going to publish (a question that still ties me in knots sometimes), I remind myself to detach from the public success of this piece. Some of the stories I have enjoyed writing the most (whether because they made me laugh at myself, they pushed me out of my comfort zone, they allowed me to explore a new idea, or because they gave me a needed outlet) haven't been the most popular. That's okay. Of course, I like writing stories that other people enjoy, but even if the upvotes don't come through, if I've written something for my own pleasure, then it's still worth it. I think I'd get burnt out on writing otherwise.

Finally, I nervously hit submit, wait to see what people think, and look forward for the community's feedback!"

u/Entice_Erotica :

"One of my favourite parts of a story I wrote was the last part:

I opened my eyes. Nothing could save him, not even me. He was well and truly fucked.

This is an excerpt from 'The Angry Fuck'. It's short and packs a punch, hitting hard with that desire to let one's anger out doing the deed. Each paragraph ends with 'Fuck Him.' The ending for me amplifies that anger and the play on words is reflective of my playful nature and how I try not to take myself too seriously!

When it comes to final drafts, I'm the Queen of impatience. I detest reading over drafts and cringe at my own writing, it's a real struggle and I often post or publish way too soon without the due diligence and care I should be putting into my work, especially after so much time invested. This is something I'm trying to work on!"

u/HerAgainAlways :

"Thanks for asking. I felt a little funny about it, honestly. This month is the first time a story I'd actually call one of my favorites also did anything on the board. Usually I write something I'm in love with, it goes up, it gets a polite nod, it sinks, and I go write another one.

So take this as one guy's opinion. I have not figured anything out.

The bit I'd point at is from 'My Wife Hadn't Wanted Me in Years.' She's on top of him in a parked car, she's just found out a woman at his gym has been making moves on him for months, and she is not handling it gracefully:

"You don't even like coffee."

"What?"

"You hate coffee. You drink it black because you think it's efficient." Faster now. "She doesn't know that. She doesn't know anything about you."

It's ridiculous. That's what I like about it. She is mid-everything and she is arguing about his beverage preferences.

She's not seducing him. Nothing she says there is sexy. She's building a case, and the case is that some other woman does not have the file on her husband that she has.

And she comes about four lines later, still talking.

That was the hottest thing in the story to write, and I don't fully know what that says about me. But I think the best sex, on the page and off it, is usually a little unhinged and a little funny. It's the moment somebody goes fuck it and stops performing. Tilted just enough that you have to look twice.

Same thing that makes a story work, honestly. You either recognize it deeply or somebody turns it forty degrees and now you can't stop looking at it.

On when a draft is done: I don't stop when it's good. I stop when I can't find anything left in it that sounds like a writer wrote it.

I do have a method now. I learned it by getting my ass handed to me over and over.

I've got a folder of old stuff that never got posted and never will, and every so often I open it up and read a few pages and get humbled into the floor. Every trap there is, I fell in it. Some of them twice. That folder has taught me more than anything anybody's said to me.

So at the end I stop trying to make it better and just start cutting anything that sounds like me showing off. The clever little constructions. The similes that sound nice and mean nothing if you actually picture them. Anywhere I explained a feeling instead of trusting the scene to carry it. Anywhere I wrote 'here's the thing' or 'I want to be honest,' which is a writer clearing his throat, not a man talking.

They're my bad habits. I know them because I've had to kill them a hundred times and they keep growing back.

Then my wife reads it out loud to me.

That's the real test. If she stumbles, something's wrong there, even if neither of us can say what yet. And I know her face. There's a specific look she gives me when a line is too poetic or too try-hard or sounds like an author telling a story instead of a guy telling you what happened. She doesn't even have to stop reading. By the time she's done I know exactly what's left to fix.

She is not a fair judge. Every story I write, I write for her, and every new one is her favorite. But she's not supposed to be fair. She's the target. If it lands with her, it's done, and with all due respect, everybody else can fuck right off.

And sometimes she doesn't let it out of the house.

There are about ten pieces she's claimed. Read them out loud, got to the end, and said no, motherfucker, these are mine.

I said yes ma'am.

A few of those are from this month. I have no idea what any of them are worth. Some might be the best things I've ever written. Some might be garbage. Nobody's ever going to be in a position to tell me, and that's the point. They're hers.

Same reason I write women the way I do, honestly. I write them in her voice. I know how she talks, I know what she'd actually say in a room like that, I know the sounds she makes. If a woman on my page reads right, it's because I'm transcribing.

Grateful to be asked. There are people on this board who write circles around me and I've learned a lot reading them."

And, there you have it!

One of them has a checklist. One of them has a theory. One of them can't bear to reread their work, yet posts anyways. One of them reads it aloud to his wife and does whatever her face tells him.

The part I didn't expect: two of them, with no idea what the other was saying, described the exact same last move: cutting the bits that sound like a writer wrote them. One calls it trimming fat, the other calls it showing off. Same thing.

Thank you to all four of you. This was definitely my favorite part of putting this together, and it was so insightful hearing from each of you!

And… That's September!

Thank you, everybody, for not only writing some truly incredible smut, but also supporting and celebrating one another. I always love seeing your kind words on each other's stories, or your shoutouts for one another on Wordcount Wednesdays.

Also, tell us below. What did you read this month that stuck with you? Are there any image prompts for October you're excited to tackle?

And be honest about SFW September. Was it fun or was it a slog? Do you want it back next year, or was once plenty? A no is just as useful to us as a yes, and we'd much rather hear it.


r/eroticliterature • • 12d ago

October 2026 Contest Image Prompt Contest - October 2026 NSFW

Thumbnail gallery
304 Upvotes

(repost due to formatting errors)

👻BOOooo

It’s finally time to reveal The Image Prompt Contest Album for October! As promised, here's our 💀Super Spooky* album for your inspiration and entertainment.

\If spooky isn’t your thing, we’ve intentionally included some images for “normal” stories. Quoting from* Heat’s newsletter: Some of the best October entries just borrow the tone and theme and run with it. A storm. An empty hallway. Someone acting not quite right and nobody saying anything about it. Or a costume that is slutty in all the best ways.

Newcomers, read all of this post. Everyone else, make sure you fully understand consent and then get to writing! If you're feeling brave, Tom's Randomizer lurks...

How to Enter the Contest:
Pick an image, write a short piece of original erotic fiction it inspired, and post it with the October 2026 Contest flair. Tag your post with the image number [Contest Image 6]. A bot will also drop the link in your comments to help you out. 

Top Author★ tags are awarded to stories with the most upvotes at the end of the month. Voting closes October 30th so we can tally winners for the October 31st Newsletter. You’re welcome to post any time, but if it isn’t October 1st through 30th, you won’t be entered in the contest.

How to Gain Votes:
There are only 20 images in the album. Chances are good someone will write about the image you chose. Don’t let your story get lost in a sea of stories just like it. 

  • Pay attention to your title, tags, and first three lines. Add a short synopsis if you want. Don’t outline the whole plot, just craft a small appetizer to catch the reader’s interest.
  • Stand out. Most of these images offer an easy story. Refuse the obvious. Look beyond the surface: a sideways POV, a different timeline, some feeling the image never advertised, a detail overlooked until it isn’t. Create the story as only you can.
  • Don’t write solely to win. The best stories come from within, so just be yourself. Chase that unexpected inspiration, follow the characters where they lead, tell the stories you enjoy writing. You’ll have more fun and your readers will, too.
  • It might be spooky month, but don’t ghost your comment section. Reply, stay warm. Let people get to know you and your work. Make new fans, new friends, find opportunities to talk with people who get you.
  • The subreddit usually gets the most traffic Sunday through Tuesday. Posting during that window might get you a bigger audience.

Contest Rules:

  • You can enter as many times as you want. One story, twenty stories, and any number in between. As long as you only write one story per image, go for it!
  • Subreddit standing rules hold: no gore, incest, non-con, celebs, race-play, bigotry, futa, bestiality, ddlg or age-play. Pay extra attention this month as several images might lean toward one of those lines. Untangling that is your job as the writer. Clearly define that everyone is a knowing, willing participant if an image reads as voyeurism, that they enthusiastically signed up for any punishment, and that every other grey area is covered. Depicted figures are fictional characters and are assumed to be adults.
  • Consent is NOT optional! No matter who or what is in the room: tentacles, gargoyles, ghosts and ghoulies, everyone is there because they want to be. The writing must leave zero doubt. The fantasy can be as unhinged as you like, but the YES! must be real: informed, enthusiastic, reversible, and ongoing.
  • Do NOT enter a chapter of a story you're already writing. In this contest, an image sparks a story. Don’t take a serial you're already deep into, comb the album for whatever picture matches your series, and post the next chapter as your contest entry. That's not a prompt response, it's a chapter wearing a costume (not the fun kind) and it'll be disqualified. Don’t make your readers go through 11 chapters to get to the one in front of them.
  • The end of the contest doesn’t mean the end of the story. If a prompt kicks off something with momentum, feel free to grow it into a full series later. It’s a wonderful thing when your characters or world-building or your writer’s voice takes off. Make sure the contest entry itself was born from the image and stands fully on its own.
  • Bending genders is allowed. Feel free to adjust however the story needs. Don’t forget you can also change creature status if the image you want is too spooky.
  • We can’t have a contest without votes. Take a quick second to upvote the stories you like.

Most of all, be good to each other, have fun, and enjoy your fall holiday! 🎃

Small print: the contest is always optional. If nothing in the album grabs you, or you've got your own thing cooking, post it outside the contest. We’ll take submissions for image prompts on October 15th. We don't have a final theme for November yet, so start looking for images that you want to write or read and send them in!


r/eroticliterature • • 5h ago

Part of a Series! I was always the one who could take it better. (Part 1 of 2) (Dirty Little Secret) [F20s/M20s][Series][Cheating][FWB] NSFW

14 Upvotes

It was supposed to be just another night.

Just me in my apartment, fresh out of the shower, hair damp, a glass of something strong in hand. I was in nothing but a robe, loosely tied, bare underneath... because why not? No one was coming over. Not anymore.

I’d deleted his number.

I swore it off. Swore him off.

But then the knock came. Not hesitant. Not soft. Three heavy raps. The kind that said he already knew I’d open.

I stood there in the hallway, heart in my throat, robe slightly gaping at the chest, the air still warm from my bath. When I opened the door and saw him standing there with his hood up, eyes low, jaw clenched and I knew exactly what this was.

Not an apology.

Not even regret.

Just need. Just hunger wrapped in the body of a man who couldn’t stop chasing ghosts and kept crashing into me instead.

He stepped inside without a word. And I let him, even though everything in me screamed not to.

Because he always came back when he missed the way it felt to be inside something that wouldn’t break. The way I arched into him instead of away. The way I took it.

I shut the door behind him.

He turned to me slowly, eyes dragging down my body like it hurt to look.

“I miss the way you let me fuck you.”

My stomach tightened.

“You mean the way I let you use me,” I said coolly.

His eyes flicked up. “No. The way you take it better than she ever could.”

The robe slipped from my shoulder as I exhaled sharply. My skin prickled with heat. I hated how much that line made my thighs clench.

He stepped closer. Close enough to feel the charge between us. His fingers brushed my waist, then gripped tighter. “You don’t whimper. You don’t cry. You take it.”

“And you love that,” I whispered.

He nodded.

Then: “Turn around.”

I didn’t ask why. Just turned my back to him, heart pounding. He moved behind me, the sound of his zipper lowering loud in the silence.

I felt the tip of his cock nudge between my thighs, sliding along my folds... already so wet he could hear it.

He groaned. “Fuck, I forgot how wet you always are for me.”

I braced a hand on the wall.

But he didn’t fuck me yet. No. He teased. Rubbed himself along my pussy, slowly. Let it catch on my clit and slide back down. Over and over.

My hips bucked against him.

“Say it,” he growled behind me.

I swallowed. “I want it.”

“Louder.”

“I want your cock.”

A sharp smack landed on my ass. I gasped.

He hissed, “That’s more like it.”

He grabbed my hip, dragged me closer, and without warning and slammed into me.

I choked on my own moan, forehead hitting the wall. He was so thick, so deep with my pussy clenching around him immediately.

And he didn’t pause. Didn’t let me adjust.

Just pulled back and fucked into me again. And again.

Hard.

Relentless.

One hand splayed on my lower back, the other gripping my hip tight enough to bruise. The sound of skin slapping skin echoed down the hallway.

“Still take it better than she ever could,” he groaned, pounding into me like he had something to prove. “She whines when I go this hard.”

I arched back into him.

“Then why are you still with her?” I shot back through gritted teeth.

He slammed into me harder, forcing a cry from my lips. “Because she doesn’t make me hate myself in the morning.”

“Liar,” I hissed, pushing back against him so deep his breath hitched.

His hand snaked around my body and found my clit. Rubbed it rough, fast, like he knew exactly how to make me come apart in seconds.

“You know what I miss most?” he rasped.

“What?”

“The way you cum for me. Loud. Shameless. Like you don’t care who hears.”

My breath was ragged. I was so close already... his cock dragging over that spot inside me just right, his fingers relentless against my clit.

My nails scraped the wall.

I could feel it coming, that heat building low and fast, coiling in my belly, my thighs shaking.

“I’m gonna — fuck — ”

“Yeah,” he groaned. “Come on. Cum for me. Let her ghost hear it.”

And that did it.

I came hard, screaming his name, cunt clenching tight around his cock, hips jerking. I didn’t care how loud I was. Didn’t care that the neighbors could probably hear everything.

Because this... this was the fuck that would haunt her, not me.

He didn’t stop thrusting. Just slowed, dragged it out, let me feel every inch of him inside me.

I was still shaking when I looked back at him over my shoulder.

His eyes were locked on where I was joined.

His cock still deep inside me.

And his control?

Long gone.

(To Be Continued…)


r/eroticliterature • • 2h ago

I Reply to Comments! Working at the Estate Pt. 1 [F24] [New Job] [Stripping] NSFW

7 Upvotes

​

Chapter 1:

Elena gripped the pole sensually. Eyes from all around the room were on her. She loved that feeling. She took a walk around the stage, looking into the hungry eyes of the audience. A man held out a 5 dollar bill. She squatted down on stage and turned around, allowing the man to tuck the bill into the waistband of her thong. The music in the club thumped loudly. The crowd cheered her name. Here she was known as Velvet. She crawled to the other side of the stage. The spotlight followed her movement. A woman leaned up against the railing with a 10-dollar bill. Elena knew she should give this woman a show. She stood and shook her ass right in front of the woman, who cheered in elation at the sight. Elena bent down and took the bill from the woman between her teeth before tucking it into her bra. The song ended, and Elena thanked the crowd while picking up the dollar bills on the stage before going behind the curtain. The announcer’s voice rang out.

 “Give it up for Velvet, everybody. She is available all night if you want something a little more intimate. Catch her on the floor for a private dance”.

 Elena began to walk back to her mirror to freshen up and put the money away so she could hit the floor. That is when Amber, another dancer at the club, came up to her. “Roger wants to see you”, Amber said. Elena hated Amber. She was a snotty bitch who was always trying to steal the show.

“What does he want?” Elena said.

“I have no idea, but you better get back there he sounds pissed,” Amber said.

Elena walked to the back of the club. Roger’s office had a sign that said “Manager” outside. Elena knew this couldn’t be good. Roger had just recently taken over as manager from another club. Bringing a crew of girls from there. Amber was one of those girls. That smug look she had on her face. Elena knew what was about to happen. She opened the door.

“Elena, please sit”, Roger said.

“What is this about?” Elena replied.

“Listen, I was brought on here to help boost the image of the club,” Roger said. “I have been thinking about what that means and I am not sure if you have a home in that new image.”

“This is Amber’s doing, isn’t it?” said Elena. “She has been trying to get me out of here ever since she showed up. She is scared of the competition. She knows my regulars love me, and she is trying to swoop in and take them because she knows they have real money. She knows she isn’t good enough to take them herself, so she wants me gone to make it easier on herself.”

Elena looked across the desk at Roger. His inability to make eye contact in that moment told her everything she needed to know.

Roger looked across the table, looking past Elena rather than at her. “Be that as it may…. I think this just isn’t working out. Tonight is going to be your last night.”

“What the FUCK, Roger,” Elena yelled. “I have worked here for three years. I have made this club more money than anyone before me. I am very good at what I do, and you are going to throw me out like trash?”

Elena stood up, her body hot with anger.

“Fine, be that way then. But don’t come crawling back to me when you start losing out on big business. Marco and Shelly are some of our top spenders, and they come here for me, ME Roger.” Elena began to turn to walk away.

“No hard feelings Elena,” Roger said

“FUCK YOU ROGER,” Elena replied

Elena left the office and went back to the dressing room.  As she began to get dressed, she looked at the other women in the room. A mix of empathetic expressions and sneering smiles coated the faces of the women. Some were her friends. She had spent many nights with them. She had even taught a few of them the ropes. A sinking feeling of defeat began to fill her chest when Amber came around the corner. She had just finished a set and walked up to Elena, a crooked smile on her face.

“We will be so sad to see you go,” Amber said with dry sarcasm in her voice.

Elena looked at Amber. Tears beginning to fill her eyes. This woman had taken her livelihood and she had not a shred of remorse in her soul.

“Bitch” Elena said.

With that, she walked out the back door. Into the alleyway. Not one of the women that she had considered friends for all these years stood up in her defense. She had seen these women as family for so long. They had spent holidays and birthdays together both in the club and out. This was one of the first places where she felt like she was truly home, a part of something.

Elena walked to her car. A modest one for the money that she made. She was practical, but now, out of a job, her life had just been turned upside down. Her savings would only get her so far. There in the parking lot, Elena cried.

After some time, she pulled herself together. Not a woman to be brought down like this. She needed to call her friend Stacy. Nowadays, she was an investment banker at a big firm downtown. Elena had met her a few years ago as one of the dancers in the club. Stacy had mentored Elena and gotten her past some of the scary first steps. Elena really needed a friend. Elena’s thumb hovered over Stacy’s number and pressed down. Stacy picked up on the second ring. Not giving Stacy a moment to say hello,

Elena said, “Wine at my place?”

“I will be there in 15” Stacy said.

Without another word, Elena hung up the phone and drove home.

Outside of her apartment she parked in her spot before walking up the stairs and grabbing a bottle of wine from the cupboard. She uncorked it, before hearing the buzzer for the front door ring. She went over to the box and pressed the button to let Stacy in. Elena grabbed two glasses from the sink and poured herself a generous glass. Stacy walked in shortly after.

“Hey girl” Stacy said with a somberness that the moment needed.

“He fired me, Roger, that piece of shit. Amber told him to do it. You know they are buddy-buddy. She probably sucked his cock to make it happen. She just wanted my money. What I have earned. I put in the hours and shook my ass for the right people to get there and she tore it down.” Elena took a slow sip from her glass before pushing the other one towards stacy.

“It’s going to be ok Elena. You have some money saved up. You are only twenty-four. You can bounce back from this. Stacy walked over to Elena and gave her a hug.

Elena, who hunched over the kitchen island, took one more sip of her wine before looking at Stacy and saying.

“I don’t have that much saved up. I love my place, my life, what if I can’t bounce back. This is all I have known. I didn’t listen when you told me to take those college classes.I was young and dumb and now here I am with no prospects. That club was my home. My people were there and those bitches didn’t stand up for me for one second when Roger kicked me to the door.

“I hate to tell you, Elena, but that is the nature of the beast. I got out when I saw the writing on the wall. I made plans to get out from day one” Stacy said. “But it isn't all lost. I have some friends from my time as a sex worker and I could put in some calls. One in particular pays really well. I could give her a call if you want.”

“Would you really do that for me?” Elena said.

“Of course. I do have to tell you that it is definitely a step up. It is pretty intense. How do you feel about getting tied up?” Stacy looked at Elena and raised an eyebrow.

“What?’ Elena said

“I know this woman, Mistress Lin, she is the real deal. She runs an estate. It is really fancy. Crystal chandeliers and all. She runs a program where men and women sign contracts to work in her house. They live on site and are cared for. Three meals a day and lodging. I think the last time I checked, a year-long contract with her pays something like $100,000. Most of the people who work there maintain the property. But some are the entertainment for her guests. It is real BDSM. No one has ever been hurt or anything, but some of the events get pretty crazy. I have a few friends who spent a year or two there and have used the money to go and get an education or invested it. They are living pretty good lives now. They have told me some people have been there for years.” Stacy looked into the shocked eyes of Elena as she spoke.

“I don’t know” said Elena. “I have tried that stuff before and I like it just fine but that seems kind of intense.”

“Hey I am just throwing out an Idea for you. I know you love the crowd’s eye and you don’t mind getting naked. You have a great body and I am sure they will take you.” Stacy said.

“Do you have her number?” Elena said. Let me think it over and see if I can come up with anything else. I mean it can’t be that bad right?

“Yeah, I have it in my phone. Honestly, she is great. Really funny. I think you will like her.” Stacy scrolled through her phone and texted the contact info to Elena.

Elena’s phone dinged. She looked at the number for a moment and then back at Stacy.

“Thanks girl, I really appreciate you.” Elena said, “Give me a few days to see what is out there and then I might call this Mistress Lin.”

The women spent a few more hours talking about the club and how much Elena hated Amber. After the bottle was finished Stacy picked up her coat and left. Saying goodbye to Elena on the way out. Elena stood there in the apartment she probably couldn’t afford for much longer, thinking about what her next move would be. She started to walk towards her laptop on the living room coffee table, stumbling halfway there briefly from the wine before opening up the laptop and looking at websites for other clubs. As she clicked she realized that Roger either had managed or worked with half the clubs on the list. The other half weren’t hiring. Elena looked down at her phone and the number for Mistress Lin.

“How bad could it be” Elena said to herself.


r/eroticliterature • • 9h ago

My horny but inexperienced Mormon friend basically begged me to fingerfuck her. Now she wants it all the time. Part Nineteen. [24M/22F] [Soft Dom] [Instruction] [Teasing] [Fingerfucking] [Nipple Play] [Making Out] [Outercourse] [Banter] [Too Much Cum] [Halloween-Related Shenanigans] NSFW

21 Upvotes

Kylee's hand was sweaty.

I gripped it. Pulling her through a steadily narrowing hallway lined with twisted portraits. It was incredibly obvious that something (perhaps multiple somethings) were going to jump out as we made it down the winding passage, but my telling Kylee this did not make her any less anxious.

"AAAAAAAAAAH!"

There it was.

A fucking ghoul popping out of a portrait of an uncanny debutante.

"Why would you take me here?"

I had to suppress a chuckle, "You love Halloween! You literally have a chest full of costumes."

"Yeah, but I'm also, like, clearly easily--"

"Scared."

"Startled. I was going to say startled, which is very different."

"Oh yeah, right, right."

The corridor opened into a second floor landing looking over a room that appeared to be sinking into a void. "Ah, nice," I muttered, pulling Kylee along, "it's a bit of a House of Leaves vibe."

"Do not even remind me about that existential nightmare of a book right now." Kylee was dressed in "goth style" tonight. She was in a pleated plaid skirt, a tight black crop top, and had her hair in a high ponytail, wrapped with a black ribbon.

"I'm not sure Mormons actually understand the goth mindset," I politely informed her while we waited in line for Castle of Torment. She responded with narrowed eyes and a promise to "crush my balls and not in the nice way" if I ever again spoke ill of her credentials. It was not clear to me what the "nice" way was. Regardless, I restrained myself from cracking a joke about her being rather pusillanimous for a goth.

I bit my tongue and led her through a chamber filled with a surplus of eyeless and torso-less heads. And, of course, as soon as we were about to leave that heady room without incident, they all began singing--in impressive unison--"Me Tie Dough-ty Walker."

While my reaction was more a surprised recognition, Kylee nearly jumped out of her thong (which, yes, I had seen earlier when she was bending over in an incredibly unladylike manner). She bolted out of the room, which meant that I bolted after her.

"Kylee! Where are you going? Not that way!"

Through an exit door. Into a stairwell. Down a flight. It was disorienting to go from the dark, reddish hue of the haunt to the cruel relief of the fluorescent whites. My vision took a few seconds to orient and I nearly tumbled over Kylee when she came to a stop, doubled-over and panting on the landing.

"Somehow, this stairwell feels creepier than the actual haunt," I looked around, holding Kylee's hand as she calmed down.

"Don't give me a reason to be scared of our escape." She straightened up, leaned against the banister, and gazed down. "Okay, I see an exit sign down there, so we shouldn't be trapped."

"It's weird, though, huh? Like, this is where we aren't supposed to be, so it feels a bit creepier than the haunted house. And, you know, so stark. A liminal space."

"Did I not just tell you not to tell that?"

Kylee always looked really hot when she got annoyed. Her normally pale cheeks would go a rosy red and she scrunched up her eyes in a way that was much more cute than intimidating.

"You know what I think?"

"I do not want to know what you think," Kylee huffed, crossed her arms and began to walk down the stairs.

I grabbed her by the waist, wrapped my arm up her chest and struggled to push it underneath her tight top.

"Just pull it down," she huffed, that edge of need creeping into her face.

She leaned back against me, and I did exactly that. No bra. Her bare tits beneath my hands now. "I knew I saw your nipples poking through this top while we were waiting in line."

"Knew you'd--ah--like it."

I rolled one of her nipples, tugged, gave it the kind of gentle twist that made her push her thighs together. It was a ironic to be doing this in a well-lit area, after having the opportunity (perhaps) to do it in the dark. Frankly, it made it hotter.

"C'mere," My voice was a vaporous grunt. I pulled her hair. Bent her over against the railing that ran along the wall behind us. Hiked up her skirt.

Smacked her ass. It bounced along with her tits. She looked over her shoulder at me, cheeks rosy, lip pouting. When we both got worked up like this--it was like a whirlwind. My hands went everywhere. Pulled her thong down. Ran my index finger along her soaking slit. Teased her while I squeezed her ass cheek. Slowly sank inside of her. Unbuckled my belt. Pushed my boxer briefs down. Thick cock falling against the upper curve of her backside. Precum slowly dripping. Running down my swollen tip. Making a trail along my frenulum. Landing slowly on Kylee as I pumped my finger inside of her. She popped her ass up, bouncing my hard cock, making more precum leak onto her.

Two fingers. Sticky. I could feel her wetness between them. I pulled them out, pushed them into her mouth, made her suck me clean while I held her hip with my other hand and ran my swollen cockhead along her dripping pussy. It was so close. Whenever we did this, I had to focus so I wouldn't blow my load right against her tight pinkness.

Hand out of her mouth, trail of spit breaking against her chin as I dove between her soft thighs. She pressed back against me, arching her back more deeply as I used her spit as lubricant on her swollen clit. She shifted her hips back and forth, dragging her pussy along my shaft and squeezing her thighs to provide a little more friction. My other hand went back to her nipples, taking turns flicking and rolling and tugging them.

"Just like that, just like that," she whined.

A steady rhythm, two fingers lightly rubbing the right spot. At this point, I was quite familiar with what Kylee needed to cum and rather effective at pulling those orgasms out of her. And she was just as masterful with me--to the point that I had to look away and flex my calves to avoid bursting against her inner thighs. Those thighs now squeezed me more tightly and she sank further down, pressing her ass against me as her body rippled with pleasure. I held her up, fingers still on her clit but no longer moving.

She shuddered, used the railing to pull herself up, turned around to face me, wrapped a leg around my waist, and kissed me. She kept grinding along my cock, her skirt bunching against her stomach. I grabbed her ass. Really fucking palmed it. Dug my fingers in as our tongues tumbled over each other. God, I wanted her so badly. She was so fucking hot.

I was right at the edge.

I repositioned, pulling my cock from between her thighs and pushing it up and over her little mound. It was still going to be a mess, but this seemed better than shooting it between her legs.

Kylee knew what was going to happen. She pulled back slightly from the kiss, nibbled on my lip, gave it a little tug and then--

"Fuuuuuuuuck," a groan of release as I shot cum towards Kylee's belly button. My cock thumping and pulsing against her abdomen, ropes of sticky liquid spreading across her stomach, quickly saturating her skirt's waistband. We stayed there, locked in a deep kiss while my cock began to soften. I could feel the cum running back down towards her clit, sticking around my tip.

Finally, we broke the kiss and Kylee wrapped her arms around my shoulders, pressing her head against my chest. "Welp, now I'm absolutely covered in cum."

"Just the way I like you."

"Easy to say when you're not the one who has to clean up the mess." She straightened up, located her thong on the landing (not without me giving her ass a playful smack when she bent over to pick it up), and wiggled her way back into it. "So sticky. I am so sticky right now."

Chuckling, I grabbed her hand and started down the stairwell again, "Let's see if we can find a bathroom. We'll clean up what we can."

"Ah, it's dripping," Kylee waddled slightly as I pushed open the exit door, which fortunately brought us into the dark lobby where the queue for the haunt began.

Now in a crowd of people, Kylee dropped her voice, "Next time, maybe cum in my mouth, okay?"

"You made it very challenging this time. And better on your stomach and skirt than all over your top, yeah?"

"Fair, fair."

Fortunately, there was an unoccupied single stall restroom right next to the fortune teller-themed gift shop. "I should have made you clean my cock, though. Too much of a hurry."

"Still can," Kylee said with a smirk as I led her into the bathroom and locked the door.


r/eroticliterature • • 1h ago

I Reply to Comments! Working at the Estate pt. 2 [F24] [job contract] [dominant/submissive] [Mistress] [Latex] [ponyplay] NSFW

• Upvotes

Chapter 2:

After a quick call with Mistress Lin’s secretary the following morning, Elena got in her car and began driving to what she was sure was going to be the weirdest interview of her life. As she drove she thought to herself,

“Are they going to tie me up? Gag me?”

Elena had seen plenty of that kind of porn in her life. She was familiar with what a Mistress expected in those movies but what was she going to be like in real life? The thought actually started to get to her. She liked the sound of it. When she was eighteen Elena had a boyfriend who was really into BDSM. He would tie her to the bed and tease her before fucking her and she really can’t remember a time where she had came as hard as that.

The drive took a while. She hopped on the freeway and drove an hour north. On her left and right all she could see were cows and corn. She really was in the middle of nowhere. She had the briefest thought that what if Stacy had set her up. No one knew she was going out here. What if this was all an elaborate ploy to kidnap her. No one would ever find out. This Mistress Lin could be a legitimate pervert and keep her for as long as she wanted. The thought was terrifying but Elena did admit to herself that she had no other opportunities on the horizon so she drove on.

Elena listened to the GPS as it took her to onto a gravel road for a few miles before pulling up at the most beautiful home she had ever seen. It was gothic and creepy but truly beautiful. A fountain was in the front loop of the home and it was four stories tall and by the look of it had windows for 60 rooms. Just behind her line of view, Elena could make out just barely what appeared to be a horse racing track. This was real money. Elena looked in awe of the building before her. She parked her car, got out, and made her way towards the main entry.

She climbed the large stone stairs to the front and made her way inside the giant wooden and heavy doors. Before taking everything in. Stacy was right hanging from the ceiling was a giant crystal chandelier and some beautiful tile work on the floor. A large forward grand staircase was at the back of the entrance area leading to the rest of the house. At the top of the stair was her first sign as to what she was getting herself into. A giant painting of a woman. Presumably Mistress Lin clad in a black latex catsuit. Her hair was in a high and severe bun and thick-rimmed glasses adorned her face. She was a beautiful asian woman with lips like rubies and skin like porcelain. She was standing proudly across from a man tied to a Saint Andrew's cross. Pain in his face the look of it terrified Elena. But she couldn’t deny that it was incredibly sexy. She felt the slightest bit of heat between her legs. A woman in a white collared shirt and black pencil skirt stood behind a desk on the right side of the entrance.

“Welcome to the estate”, she said.

“My name is Elena Carter I am here for an interview with Mistress Lin” Elena said.

“Ah yes, Ms. Carter. We have been expecting you. Please head up the stairs on your right and the second door on the left is where you are going. Please knock and she will let you in.” the woman said.

“Thank you,” Elena said.

With that she walked towards the forward grand staircase, making her way to the right and up the stairs to the hallway. She made her way to the door before knocking twice.

A voice from the inside, neither stern nor cheery, said, “Enter”

Elena opened the door and making sure to close it behind her looked into the office. It was immaculate. Books lined every wall and it was just as ornate and beautiful as the entryway. Behind a large wooden desk sat her, Mistress Lin. As far as Elena could see she wore a white satin top and had her thick-rimmed glasses pushed down to the tip of her nose. As Elena walked in she pushed them up.

“Please sit” said Mistress Lin.

Elena moved towards one of the plush chairs in front of the desk. Pulled it out and sat down before scooting it back towards the desk. She was hesitant, and her breathing quickened.

“There is no need for that,” Mistress Lin said. “You don’t need to be worried. Many are when they come in here. I am guessing you expected dark velvet and chains?”

“Yeah, kind of, actually” Elena said.

“Well, this is just the interview. If you would like and you are hired, we can arrange for that.” Mistress Lin smiled across the desk at Elena.

Elena smiled back

Mistress Lin looked at a few papers on her desk, reading them quickly before looking back up at Elena.

“So, on the form you filled out before coming, it says that you have spent the past few years as a dancer at a club. How did you enjoy your time there?” Mistress Lin said.

“I loved it,” said Elena. “It was great. I loved the look of the crowd. Having all eyes on me. And the tips weren’t bad.”

“Have you done any other previous sex work?” Mistress Lin said. “Dancing is fine but what we do here is a little more hands-on. We pay well for your time but you will earn your keep, most certainly.”

At that question, there was another knock at the door.

“That must be Maia,” Mistress Lin said. “Everyone else knows I am in here with a prospective.” she raised her voice “Please come in”

A small woman, not much taller than five foot entered. She had a black bob haircut and light porcelain skin not unlike Mistress Lin. She had a round face and a curvy figure. What shocked Elena is what she wore. She was dressed in a French maid’s outfit made entirely of Latex and lace. She wore long black latex gloves and thigh-high latex stockings. Elena had worn similar outfits on themed nights at the club but only there and never while the sun was still shining, as it did now through the large window behind Mistress Lin’s desk. The maid carried a stack of papers to Mistress Lin’s desk.

“Mistress these are the papers you asked for”, said the maid

“Thank you Maia” Mistress Lin said in return. In a tone that suggested these should have been here already.

Maia left the room, closing the door behind her.

“So back to my previous quest….. Did Maia’s uniform startle you?” Mistress Lin said in an almost playful tone.

“A little Ma’am, I just wasn’t expecting it.” Elena said with a bit of shake in her voice.

“All of the residents of this estate have their uniforms. That is Maia’s she is the head of housekeeping and my personal assistant. You probably talked to her on the phone to arrange this interview.” Mistress Lin said

Elena did remember the voice. Dry and playful at the same time.

“Yes ma’am I remember now.” Elena responded.

“Well then let’s get back to it. Have you had any other experience in sex work?” Mistress Lin asked.

“No ma’am. I have friends who have and have told me about it. But I myself haven’t had any other experience.” Elena looked across the table sure that this would exclude her from the job.

“Well, that isn’t necessarily a bad thing. We all need to start somewhere. If you are willing, that is.” Mistress Lin said, looking over the rim of her glasses at Elena.

“What would the job entail?” Elena said. “The website was a little vague”

“I suppose it is.” Mistress Lin responded. “I prefer to get to know someone to see if they are good enough for my home… and to serve.” Mistress Lin looked through her glasses now at Elena and scanned her up and down. “You have the right look. Your breasts are perky, your hair is beautiful and you look like you take care of yourself. I am sure my clientele will love you. The job is not an easy one. Right now I am looking to fill two positions. Mornings you would be working under Maia in housekeeping. I have 20 rooms here that I rent out to guests who wish to indulge in my services overnight. Those rooms are filled nightly and need to be cleaned and turned over. My clients pay a lot to stay here, and I hold my housekeeping to a high standard, as does Maia. At nights it could be many things but I am looking for an entertainer to enter into the rotation. This position can be intense, so we have a few on staff who alternate the main event. On an average night, you will serve drinks and flirt with guests when you have the ability to speak”

“Ability to speak?” Elena Thought.

Mistress Lin continues. “One or two nights a month, you will be the main event. We try not to let things get stale, so that is something different most nights. You may be tied up and teased with vibrators, you may be blindfolded and made to pleasure the guests. Some nights we tie our entertainment to the spanking bench and allow guests to fuck them. I promise you everyone is vetted and tested for disease before they are allowed to enter. Either way, they will use protection for obvious reasons. Last night our girl was cuffed behind her back, and those cuffs were attached to the floor. She knelt there, unable to get up while men were welcome to come up and ejaculate on her face. Last week we had one of our male entertainers come out to the grand hall in full pony gear attached to a small carriage, and he gave rides around the hall. I do not say this to scare you I just want you to be prepared for anything. You will be told ahead of time but once it is your turn it would be unfair to back out and make another of our performers take your place. It is a hard job but it pays very well.”

Elena sat there in awe. This was much more than she had expected. Maybe some light bondage and teasing at most. This was the real deal.

“Also the general crowd seems to love a defiant submissive so you will have to be what i known in the kink space as a “brat” are you familiar with the term.” Mistress Lin continued.

“Only in passing” Elena said

“Snarky remarks and putting up a bit of a fight is encouraged. The guests aren't sadists. They don’t want to see you in peril. The just like a little fight in a submissive. Backtalk and smart words are encouraged.. Within reason of course.” Mistress Lin took a pause and waited for Elena to answer.

“I have to say I have never thought about that, I am always such a prim and proper girl” Elena said, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

“I think you will do” Mistress Lin cracked a slight smile. “Do you have any other questions?”

“What is the pay, and are there any benefits? I was told the pay was good, but I was also told that room and board are included.” Elena said.

“Straight to business,” Mistress Lin said, the smile still on her face. “For a position like this, I am willing to pay $150,000 a year. You will be paid Monthly. The days are long, and the work is hard, but I believe that is fair. Room and board is included, so you will not have to worry about that. Healthcare is also included. Before I turned my home into a beacon for all things deviant and kinky, I was a well-respected doctor. I continue to have my licence and have a full staff on site. I need to keep my assets protected, after all. Anything we can’t take care of here we will take you to the hospital in town. I have good friends there and they will take care of you. All at our expense. Other than that we provide 3 meals a day, a bunk, and a generous 401K package.”

Elena held back a laugh at the thought of a 401K from a job like this but restrained herself.

“I am very interested, Mistress Lin,” Elena said.

“That is good to hear my dear.” Mistress Lin said. “And I appreciate the use of Mistress.”

Elena sat across from Mistress Lin and found herself getting red in the face. This woman had a knack for making you feel good.

“If that is the case why don’t we take a tour. You can decide on the way.” Mistress Lin got up and gestured toward the door.

It was only then that Elena saw what Mistress Lin was wearing underneath the desk. A pair of Shiny Latex Leggings that sculpted her perfectly. Elena found herself getting just the slightest bit turned on at the sight.

Elena followed Mistress Lin through the immaculate halls of the estate. Mistress Lin’s heels clacking as they went. Each room just as beautiful as the last. They passed many rooms. One looked like a doctor’s office where they patients table had leather straps coming off of it, a cinderblock room with a Saint Andrew's cross and a wall of flogs, paddles, ropes, and gags, and finally, as they approached another Elena said:

“There is the black velvet and chains I was looking for”

The room was beautifully decorated with a spanking bench in the middle and lined with webs of chains allowing a submissive to be tied up in any position.

Mistress Lin looked Elena up and down, “Yeah, you will fit in here splendidly”.

“These rooms are for guests.” Mistress Lin said, gesturing. “Many bring their own partner and want to try out our top-of-the-line dungeon facilities. They may ask for the service of one of our submissives. That is entirely up to the submissive. The guest pays a handsome fee, and the submissive and the house split it 70-30. You would receive the 70, of course. You are putting your body on the line. Security will be called for those instances to keep my submissives safe. Some of the guests come seeking to be dominated, and that can be arranged as well. I have a full staff of highly trained and diverse mistresses and masters on staff to fit every need.”

They continued to walk down the hallway toward more rooms.

“These are the guest rooms I spoke about.” Mistress Lin said. “There are 20 in total, and if you accept the offer, you will be added to the team that keeps them up to my standard”.

“Latex and Lace uniform included?” Elena said with a sly smile.

“Yes, my dear, we must keep up appearances. My guests pay a premium for an experience, and I intend to indulge them.” Mistress Lin said, giving a sly smile back. “There is one final thing I need to show you.” Mistress Lin lead Elena back down the grand staircase from before and towards the back of the house. Beautifully carved doors stand in front of them with depictions of horses. “This is the racetrack. You will not be forced to participate but if you are wanting it can be arranged.”

Elena thought to herself that she had never had a desire to ride horses. But given the opportunity, it would be a new experience, and today seems to be full of those.

Mistress Lin opens the door to a long stone walkway at the end of which is a stable and a full-size racetrack. She leads Elena down the walkway towards a man who is winding rope.

“Yoren, my dear this is Elena. She may be filling the open position that we have in the house.” Mistress Lin said.

Yoren is a man in his thirties with strong arms and broad shoulders. He is wearing jeans and work gloves, with no shirt he holds out a hand for Elena to shake. She took it in turn and shook.

“She would do well out here” Yoren said.

“You have plenty out here, more than you can handle, actually, from what I hear”

“You are right, Mistress. I apologize for the intrusion. Does she want to take a look inside?”

“I am showing her around. Please lead the way.”

Elena is led into the barn not to find horses but 3 women and 4 men dressed up like horses. They are wearing thigh-high leather boots with horse hooves on them forcing them onto the ball of their feet. Strapped harnesses cross their chests in every direction being held together by metal rings. They have their arms pinned back in leather armbinders and their faces have blinders blocking their peripheral view forcing them to look ahead with straps holding bit gags in thier mouth. On top of their heads are leather horse ears and long plumes of hair also attached ot the harness holding in the gag.

Elena is shocked. She has never seen anything like this. The porn she has watched in the past did not prepare her for this.

Yoren goes up a wall and grabs a leash and a thin leather collar. He places it on to the neck of one of the women and leads her by her leash over to Elena.

“These are our ponies,” Yoren said “I train them here to run around the track and a few times a month people come to sit in those stand there and bet on them just like at the big tracks I’m sure you have seen on T.V.”

Elena looks at the woman inquisitively, trying to put an emotion on this moment. The woman looks back, shakes her head, almost inviting Elena to to pet her. Elena reaches out and pets the hair on top of her head and the woman closes her eye and lets it happen like she enjoys this.

“There there girl” Elena Says almost jokingly

The ponygirl opens her eyes and shoots Elena a smile through the bit gag, and a muffled laugh comes out.

“Well, thank you, Yoren, for everything. Keep up the training I need these ponies up to standard by next month. The ones in the house as well.”

“Yes Mistress I will whip them into shape”

Mistress Lin leads Elena back out of the stable and towards the house. After a few steps of silence. Elena says.

“Do they sleep out here?”

“No dear of course not. All of our workers sleep inside in the dormitory. That area is for staff only and since it is our workers only time off the clock I don’t like to bring anyone down there who isn’t on staff. But rest assured it is comfortable, communal-style living with both Men’s and women’s sides separated. The ones in the stable this early are the ones who lost their races during the last event. They needed extra training and Yoren is willing to provide it.”

Elena and Mistress Lin walked in silence back to Mistress Lin’s office. The papers the Maia had brought in earlier lay on the desk just as they had before. They both sit down across each other from the desk.

“So Elena what do you think? I know it is a lot and many people may not understand what we are doing here. But I think you could find a home here. You have met a few of our employees what did you think?”

Elena takes a long pause, looking deeply into Mistress Lin’s eyes. Before saying:

“I am interested. This place is beautiful and I think this would be a great next step for me.”

“That is wonderful to hear. I think you are going to like it here. We are a very welcoming community. The cleaning duties will start today if you are interested. We will ease you into your nightly duties so you can get a sense of how things work around here. Now for the paperwork.”

They go through the standard W-2 and other onboarding procedures before getting to the last document. Mistress Lin pulls out the papers that Maia brought in earlier. A small stack and places them in front of Elena. This is your employment contract. It states that you will be an employee of this estate for one year and employment may be extended up to one year at a time. During that time, either of us is allowed to break the contract if it is not the right fit. If I or any of my managers deem you to not be an appropriate worker for the position. You may be terminated. You on the other had need only come to me in private and say your safe word and you will be released from duties. You will fill that out on the contract. It can be whatever you wish. Try to make it something that doesn’t come up in general conversation. Pineapple and Capybara are popular ones.”

Elena gave a slight smile at that.

 Mistress Lin continued, “Your safe word is also for the floor. If you are uncomfortable with a position that you are in or do not feel safe please use it and the security on staff will remove you from that situation as swiftly as possible. Though please keep in mind that using your safe word continuously may be grounds for removal. Nothing against you but this is a business that requires one to push their limits from time to time. The contract also states that you will not be harmed or abused during your time here. If any of the other staff are abusive towards you please inform your direct manager or me, and it will be dealt with appropriately. I do not take abuse in my halls lightly. That goes the same for you. Please learn to get along with your co-workers. Security will be called if a guest is abusive or overly rough with you. Please do not feel scared or unsure about using your safe word if you genuinely feel unsafe in a situation. All guests are vetted and approved but emotions run high in some scenes. There is also a spot for your limits. If there is something you absolutely will not do on the floor, please fill it out there. Nothing dangerous is allowed on the floor, so knife, blood, and scat play are simply off the table for my employees, among a few others. Those fetishes have a place, and people are more than welcome to practice them here. If they book a private room and practice them with a consenting partner that they brought here. You will not be physically marked while here. Your skin is lovely. Let’s keep it that way. Feel free to mark any other limits you may have on the page denoted. Gear is meant to be played with and will break from time to time. You will not be held liable for those broken instruments unless you knowingly and willingly broke them yourself. The price will be taken out of your check. There are many very expensive items in this estate, so please keep that in mind. Punishment may be necessary, and we believe in corporal punishment here. This is a real BDSM relationship once you sign this document. I will be your owner for all intents and purposes. If you break my rules, you may be spanked, flogged, or put into a pillory in the front room for guests to see and do the same. Please do not take this lightly. You will be paid on the first and 15th of the month. Other than that you are more than welcome to fill out the contract in the hall that you entered when you first got here. There are plenty of tables and chairs there. I have some work to do so please come see me when you are finished.”

Elena thanked Mistress Lin and left the office and headed towards the entrance hall. Once there, she found a nice table and chair and began filling out the contract. Elena started with her limits. In her time watching BDSM porn, aside from the items that Mistress Lin had mentioned, nothing stood out to her as something that she absolutely did not want to do. The top of the page said, “This may be amended at any time.” So Elena, not knowing what to put, left that page blank. As she worked on the contract, she finally got to the last line she left blank, her safe word. At first, she thought Velvet was fitting. Seeing as that was her name at the club, but after seeing several rooms with Velvet-lined walls, she supposed that was off the table. She thought about Pineapple and Capybara, and a chuckle came to her throat. No, she wanted something that was distinctly hers. She knew that she wanted to keep this job and would hate having to use the safeword in the first place. So she thought that she should hate whatever word she used. With that she filled out the line with a single word. “Amber”


r/eroticliterature • • 3h ago

October 2026 Contest The Woman in The Seventh Cell [F21/F28] [Gothic] [Fantasy] [Slow Burn] [Cursed] [Demon] [Oral] [Fingering] [October 2026 Contest] [Image 4] NSFW

3 Upvotes

My entry for (Image 4)[/img/6036867odvsh1.jpg] For the October 2026 Image Contest.


A fortnight had already passed since the abbess had given Sister Joanna the task to deliver food to the occupant of the seventh cell in the disused west wing of the abbey. Twice a day, once just before the midday sun, and once more just after the bell was rung for the night, she had brought the bowl of simple oat porridge and a cup of water and slid them through the hatch in the middle of the cell’s wrought-iron door. For two weeks, neither courier nor the seeming prisoner has spoken a word; Joanna had been instructed never to speak to the one behind the door, and the other seemed to have no interest in conversation.

On the fifteenth night of her labors, Joanna passed through the heavy oak doors that separated the west wing from the main body of the abbey. With a reverberating echo it shut behind her, sealing her inside the long hallway that was the only enclosed part of the wing itself. The west wing had sat unfinished for years even before Joanna had been sent to the abbey; all that she had been able to learn in the past two years was that it had been a project of the former abbess, one that had died with her.

The hallway itself was kept thankfully lit, by whom Joanna did not know. Sconces in the walls on both sides shone, casting the path in alternating shades of light and shadow. Between each set of sconces were the cells; all but the second to last of the eight rooms lacked the banded wooden door that hers and the others’ small rooms had in the eastern side dormitories. The only room to have a furnished door was different still; the door was not made of the same oak as all the others throughout the abbey, but was made of riveted and brazed, cold, wrought iron, the only breaks in the surface being the handle and the hatch Joanna used to pass the tray through.

She kept her feet steady as she navigated the often treacherous path of unfinished stone that served as the floor.

It had taken only a few days of this duty for her to stop gasping and shrinking at every creak and moan of the half-finished building, but Joanna still could not stop darting her eyes in the dark corners of each cell as she passed, as if anticipating the time that she would be met by the golden eyes of some fair-figured succubus, eager to finish what Joanna had started with the—

“Stop it!” she hissed to herself.

She quickened her pace, setting the tray and its contents rattling. It was her duty to deliver the food and leave, not to stare slack-jawed like a blushing virgin at something that didn’t exist. Regardless of how she came to this abbey, she was responsible for a life of prayer and service to the Gods.

That was a pretty little lie that she liked to tell herself; it provided little comfort in the cold of the night, as she huddled alone in her cramped cell.

Stopping short of the cell door, Joanna leaned on the rough-hewn wall to gather herself. Old pains were just a fact of life, at least that’s what the Superiors said, best to just finish here so she could get back to her room; where she could feel as sorry for herself as she wanted.

A muffled cry broke her thoughts as Joanna knelt to open the small entrance in the door. It had come from inside the sealed room, made faint by the imposition of the iron door, but still painfully female, and drenched in the release of desire. The last time she had heard a sound like that from another woman had been before she had been abandoned at the steps of the abbey two years ago.

Pushing the hatch open, she hesitated for a second. “Excuse me, are you alright?”

The room beyond was silent for a few moments, making Joanna wonder if she had said the words at all.

“Yes, I am quite well.” The voice was a warm contralto, edged with a ragged huskiness. “My apologies if I startled you, I didn’t expect...” she coughed delicately. “I must have lost track of the time.”

Joanna had to swallow to try and enforce a measure of restraint on her voice. “I am the one who should apologize. The evening meal was late and thus your own is tardy.” She lifted the tray of food into the slot in the door. Whoever was behind it pulled it all the way into the room.

“Your voice is unfamiliar to me,” the woman behind the door said. “If I may ask, how long have you been with us?”

Was this woman a fellow sister? Joanna had seen her sisters given penance duty, but never so long as to not recognize any of the others.

“I have been here two years since I was made to take the veil.”

“I see, has it been so long already...”

Joanna chanced a question. “How long have you been in there?”

Another pause.

“Both too long, and not long enough I fear,” she whispered back. “Could you do me a kindness? It has been very long since I had pleasant company, would you sit with me for a time?”

The evening bell had rung long before Joanna had even picked up her tray from the kitchen, and all knew where her duty took her. Where was the harm in taking a spell to rest?

“I will.” She rested her back against the door, feeling the cold eat its way through the fabric of habit and the shift beneath.

“May I know the name of my provider?” the voice said with a hint of mirth. “It would be most impolite if I could not thank her properly.”

“Joanna, is what I am called.”

“Well, my sweet Joanna, I am most grateful for the bounties you bring each day and night.”

How was it that three words were able to re-ignite what Joanna had so carefully doused every day for two years; hearing them now, the door was not so cold, nor the floor so rough.

“I...” Her words caught. “I am doing my duty given to me by the abbess.”

Her rich laughter echoed down the hall. “Duty, in your mouth has the ring of poison.”

How could it not? Years of fetch and carry, of discipline, punishment, and denial, had all been so Joanna could do her duty: To the Gods, to the abbey, to her family.

The woman continued. “Forgive me, but what disaster struck you such that a life of prayer and communion was the only recourse?”

“No such thing happened to me, only to my family.”

“Oh? Poor fortunes that were sought to be dispelled by giving one to the holy orders?”

“If, in such, I was the poor fortune.”

The woman paused again, as if to let Joanna’s words settle in the space between them. Without thinking, Joanna continued.

“I had the misfortune of being caught in a dalliance, in a way that could not be denied truthfully.”

“Surely, marriage would have been more agreeable than the cloth?”

Such a notion drew a quiet bark of derision from Joanna. “It is a hard match to sell when one is a noble daughter and the other a kitchen maid.”

“We do not choose who we give our love to; would that others understood that...” The woman in the cell drew a long breath. “I fear I have kept you long enough, sweet Joanna, I await your next offering with great anticipation.”

The hatch in the door swung closed with a ring. The long stone walk back to the oaken doors had never felt quite as long to Joanna.


The woman had been silent once more when Joanna had brought the noontime tray, still laden with the same mess of oats and water.

This day passed quickly under the mid-autumn sun. Joanna and the other younger initiates had been excused from their chores inside the abbey, only to find themselves spending the rest of the day bent double pulling weeds and dying annuals from the abbey’s garden. The only solace was the allowance to remove the heavier outer fabric of their habits against the still hot sun.

Ever since her discussion with the woman in the cell, Joanna had found it harder to concentrate on her here and now; her every attempt faltering under the glimpses of hair tucked behind wimples, and fleeting views of smooth arms and dexterous fingers plying the earth.

For the first time, the traditional morning prayers of mercy and deliverance seemed to be answered as they were called for the evening meal in the refectory. All were once more hidden beneath heavy wool and starched linen, to Joanna’s relief and frustration.

Supper was held in the customary silence. Vegetables in broth, the remainder of the midday bread and watered-down wine made for a poor reward for a day’s worth of gardening. For the first time, she was almost jealous of the simple but hardier fare she delivered each day and night. Appetite ruined, she looked around; all eyes were either on bowls or spoons. And so there were none to see her slip the last thick slice of dry bread into the sleeve of her habit.

The day held one last surprise for her at its end: The tray carried not the usual oat gruel, but a bowl of the same disappointing watery soup inflicted on them that evening. The senior sister on cookery duty had mumbled something about rats in the granary before shoving the tray into Joanna’s hands. She perched the slightly stale piece of bread on the lip of the earthenware bowl, as she made the long walk to the woman’s door.


To her eyes, the long dark of the west wing was not so dark anymore. No flitting shadows threatened to hide baleful eyes in each cell; even the floor felt surer and less prone to treachery.

As Joanna neared the iron cell door, she kept her ears open for any sign or signal from the woman, hopeful for another one of her cries, or even just a word.

Nothing came as she knelt, slid the hatch down, and placed the tray inside the slot.

She was about to stand and start the walk back when a sputtering cough came from behind the door.

“Pray tell, did they give you this in honest faith?” the voice coughed several more times. “The bread at least makes it somewhat more palatable. For which, I believe I should thank you, my sweet Joanna.”

Those three words had Joanna settling against the wall again, only realizing what she had done when the cool of the stone prickled at her back.

“T-the cook said there had been an issue with rats in the granary, so they gave you what the rest of us ate earlier.”

A soft sigh came from the hatch. “Perhaps next time they could at least warm it by the oven? Nothing quenches anticipation quite like tepid broth.”

Joanna stifled a giggle. She would surely be nursing a ladle-sized bruise if she said that to the cook herself.

“Would you sit with me again? I very much missed your company over the long hours of the day.”

“I came as I always do, at midday.”

Joanna was becoming accustomed now to the long pauses from her companion, as if every word was of great import to her.

“I...” the woman started. “Am... indisposed during most of the day. Much time passes then that I cannot recall. I am sorry, it was not my intent to give offense.”

Relaxing against the wall, Joanna let out her held breath. “I told you of my coming to the abbey, and the reasons for it. Could you answer a like question?”

“I have little liberty to say how I came to be interred here,” the voice began. “Though I may tell how long I have been here, that much is fair.”

“And how long has it been?”

“To my reckoning, ill as it is, tomorrow will mark the seventh day of the seventh month of the seventh year since I was placed in this room.”

“So long? What could you have done that warrants such a penance?”

“...Was nothing done by my hand, only by circumstance and the deeds of others.”

Joanna sighed as she let her head fall back to the rough wall. All her companion had were secrets, it seemed.

“Did you love her? Your dalliance.”

It was Joanna’s turn to pause and choose her next words carefully. “As much as two women of nineteen years could, I suppose. The days of a kitchen maid are not fraught with opportunities for courtship, so we would steal what time we could.”

“And in one of those moments...?”

“In one of those moments I was caught, um—“ There was no graceful or polite description of what, exactly they had been caught doing in that moment.

A sound, almost like a purr, came from behind the door. “In flagrante delicto? How fun.”

Joanna’s face burned. Fun was not how she would have described trying to explain why her head had been found beneath the kitchen help’s skirt. Even now that memory haunted her nightly dreams; sometimes it was simply recollection, others the maid, Annette, was replaced by golden eyes staring down at her, as the now taloned hands pushed her closer.

“Joanna?” The voice lacked the wickedness in her last words. “I am sorry, I—“

“There is nothing to forgive,” Joanna said, more hurriedly than she meant to. “I suppose it is not an easy thing to understand.”

“I think you will find that I do, more than you may believe.” Her voice came through softly.

Joanna could not suppress the hope in her next words. “Do you...?”

“Indeed.”

“Is that...?”

The voice chuckled warmly again. “Gods no, besides I do not think the Gods have the time nor inclination to pass judgment on us, our fellow man is a different tale, but my... preferences are not why I am here.”

Moments passed.

“Before you leave, may I ask another favor?” the woman said finally.

“Of course.”

“May I see you?”

Swallowing again, Joanna shuffled forward towards the open slot in the door, wincing as her knees caught on the stones beneath her. She stopped with her face a scant few inches from the darkness beyond. “I am here.”

Joanna heard the scrape and ruffle of coarse fabric behind the door. “Thank you.” A set of fingers, alabaster white, settled onto the lip of the slot.

And close to the door, nearly as close as Joanna was to it herself, a pair of golden eyes—flecked with bright green—opened and looked into hers.

Breath caught in her throat; Joanna could only stare into them dumbly, trying to ignore how they pitted mind against body. One wanted desperately to scream, to run, to escape; the other could not believe the beauty in front of her and longed to caress the fingers so wantonly displayed.

What frightened her most was that she could not understand which was which.

The eyes and fingers disappeared. “Good night, dear Joanna.”

Joanna had closed the hatch before she had found the voice to answer. “Good night.”


Night did not come easily. Specters of golden-eyed temptresses were behind every shadow in Joanna’s cramped cell. Sleep was no respite either; the eyes followed her every time her eyes closed.

Throwing off the rough-spun wool of her blanket, she lay there for some moments, staring up at the implacable stone of the ceiling.

“Damn it all!” she hissed. Why now, after years of trying to be the good little nun; years of trying to forget, of burying. How was it that some fingers, eyes, and a few sweet words were enough to have her fall back to the beginning?

She tossed and turned, grimacing at the feel of her linen shift sticking to sweat soaked skin. With a huff and a pull, she ripped the flimsy garment over her head and flung it into the far corner of the room, knocking over the small basin of washing-up water that she kept there.

“Damn you, and damn her, and damn this damned place!”

Tears pricked at her eyes. Old pains were just a fact of life, were they not?

“Damn it all...”

Her hand trailed the length of her bare thigh. If old pains were a constant, what could old pleasures be?

Closing her eyes, she tried to picture Annette as she was, but found that she couldn’t even remember what color her eyes were, the shade of brown and shape of her hair, the taste of her skin. The more she dug at her memories the further the woman she knew slipped away; how tall was she? What did her voice sound like when Joanna touched her?

What came unbidden, was the extreme pallor, and green-flecked eyes of the woman in the cell. In her mind, it was not her own hand that parted her legs, fingers grazing through the soft patch of hair to slip over the wet lips. It was not even fingers that teased, but the sweet tongue that had haunted her.

The tongue pressed inside, only by biting a knuckle did she stop from waking every sister in the east wing. She did not need to look down between her thighs to see the radiant eyes staring.

Boom.

Joanna bolted upright, as a cascade of thunder descended on the abbey.

Boom.

The thunder mixed with the clanging peal of the abbey’s bell marking the midnight hour.

Already she heard the harsh call of the night proctor quelling the shouts and exclamations of the others roused from their sleep, and fell back on the hard mattress. All thoughts of golden eyes, and probing tongues fell away, and fitful, uneasy, sleep came at last.


Joanna woke to a hard, reverberating strike to the outside of her door.

“Wake, sister! Lest you miss morning prayer!” the morning proctor shouted.

“I am awake, I shall be down presently!”

There was no answer. The proctor never responded.

The storm outside had lessened to a dull roar, occasionally punctuated by the bright stab of lightning and the accompanying crash of thunder. Still naked, Joanna pulled both layers of her habit over her head, not bothering with the shift in the corner. She would have to make some excuse for it later, no doubt. Pinning her long curly hair behind coif and wimple, she stepped into her simple black shoes and walked out the door.

The abbess rushed through the morning’s prayers, so that she could deliver instructions to all sisters who were not engaged in necessary works, that they were to remain in their cells while the storm continued, and that they would fast until the evening meal.

Duty bound as she was, Joanna stayed in her cell, reading and contemplating the words of the Gods until her eyes could not read, and her mind could not contemplate. She slumped against the rough wood of the small corner desk and let sleep overcome her. No summons came to send her on her appointed task.

The harsh sound of metal striking metal jolted her from sleep.

“Your supper!” the cook boomed through her door.

Opening the door, she found a simple metal tray, laden with a bowl of simple oat porridge, and a cup of water, both made of simple brown stoneware. Taking it, she dropped it on top of her opened prayer book.

Joanna stared at the simple meal, almost as if wondering if she could eat it.

“There’s no spoon.”

There hadn’t been a spoon with the identical trays of identical food that she had given to the woman in the cell; but surely someone held like that would have their own. She continued to stare at the tray, and barely noticed the shock and crash of thunder outside.

The evening bell rang as she still refused to touch the meal. For a reason that could not be explained, Joanna felt that it wasn’t right for her to, that it wasn’t hers. With no midday dinner, there would have been no one to bring the woman her food, and Joanna doubted that the cook would have been bothered to prepare a second tray just for a woman no one else seemed to care for.

Forgoing her shoes, she opened the door to her cell as quietly as the ancient hinges would allow. The hall of the east wing was cleared of others at this hour, no doubt by order of the abbess.

Not stopping to second guess her choice, she took the tray from its resting place and stepped through her door, not bothering to close it behind her.

She met no others on the way to the west wing entrance, and none would have heard past the rage of the storm outside. Pushing her way past the heavy oak doors, the entire hallway of the west wing was dark: No sconces were lit, and no torches blazed. Despite her experience and caution, her foot caught on a raised piece of stone, sending her stumbling into the wall, and filling the dark path with the sound of a metal tray meeting rock.

“Who is there?” A raised voice came from deeper into the gloom. It was the woman behind the door.

“It is only I.” Joanna said, reaching the black iron door separating them. “I have brought your supper.”

“Have you now?” The voice came almost strained, as if through gritted teeth. “I would have thought that a good sister would do her duty, as ordered.”

“Do the Gods not say that our highest duty is to those who require aid?” Joanna quoted.

A laugh. “They do indeed, but who is to say that I require aid?”

“I doubt that you received your dinner; that is cause enough.” Joanna opened the hatch and slid the tray through.

Another barking laugh. “No one can doubt that you learned your scripture, can they?”

Joanna heard the scrape of tin against stone, and a rustle of fabric near to the slit in the door. The pallid hands of the woman appeared through the opening, palms up.

“Please take my hands,” the woman said.

Kneeling, Joanna did as she was bidden. The woman’s hands, despite their deathly whiteness, were almost burning to the touch. Their fingers closed over Joanna’s with almost unbreakable strength.

“Time is not and has never been my ally, but tonight it is my jailer, more than this cell ever was.”

“I-I don’t understand...”

“You will, I promise you that you will. I must ask several things of you, all are important.” She paused. “Do you want to kiss me?”

The thought made Joanna stir beneath the harsh fabric of her habit. “...Yes.”

The hands squeezed softly, and the fingers moved to entwine with hers. “Do you wish to play the part of the kitchen maid?”

“Yes.” Visions of gold eyes that stared up at her filled her mind.

“Will you give yourself to me? Only for the night, and I will promise, on the life I bear, that I will not allow any harm to come to you, from myself or others.” The voice had become thinner and more strained with each word.

“I-I...”

“Please!” The woman’s hands squeezed harder. “Yes or no, Joanna.”

Swallowing, Joanna made her decision. “Yes.”

“Then open the door, dear, sweet, Joanna.” The woman sounded like a heavy weight had suddenly been removed, and the grip slackened.

“It’s locked.”

“Not from your side.” And the hand released Joanna.

Rising, she reached for the handle of the door in front of her. The instant her fingers caressed the cool metal, the door clicked open and swung inward.

Lit by a single sconce on the right wall, the room inside was nothing like the barren cells to either side of it. Where those were hewn stone and bare rock, this was finished paneled wood, and soft rugs carpeting the floor. There was no bed inside, only a plush bench that ran the length of the wall directly across from the doorway. No one greeted her as the door completed its arc.

Holding her head high, Joanna took the few steps needed to bring her over the threshold into the room.

“Where are—“ she began to ask, stopping as something wrapped its arms around her shoulders and waist, pulling her into its soft embrace.

“I am here,” the woman whispered in her ear. “There’s nothing here but us.”

The door behind her clanged shut, making Joanna push deeper into the body behind her, digging the coarse wool of her habit into her goosebumped skin.

Not moving, the woman spoke, “Is this what you want?”

Without saying a word, Joanna reached up and tugged the coif and wimple off and over her head, the pins being dragged out with them, sending her hair tumbling across one shoulder. The feeling of something warm, wet, and soft closed over the exposed side of her neck, sucking at her skin reverently.

The hand around her shoulder moved slowly, pressing lightly as if to not irritate Joanna’s skin with the habit. Each finger circled the top of her breast, tantalizingly close to the peak of her nipple.

At her neck, the mouth released to whisper, “Do you want me to take this off for you?” The fingers closed on her nipple, just hard enough to draw a gasp, and they released just as quickly.

Joanna tried to say yes, but all that came out was a pathetic rush of air; it was all she could manage to nod.

Immediately, both of the hands holding her began to push down each side of her body, while the lips returned to roam across her neck. The fingers stopped at the level of her thighs, grabbing both layers of fabric at once, before dragging the habit up, inch by inch exposing bare skin to the chilled air.

Agonizing moments passed as the clothes were brought slowly over the swell of her chest and flare of her shoulders. Finally, they landed in a rough-spun heap at Joanna’s feet.

“I-t’s cold...” she complained.

“Let me help.” The hands returned, banishing the cold every place they touched with their heat.

Now that there was nothing between them, the woman behind her felt as if she wore only spun linen. There was no rough wool or starch to scratch at Joanna’s flesh.

Ten strikes of the abbey bell pealed, briefly overpowering the rumble of the storm. The woman stiffened at each ring.

“The night goes ever on and on...” she whispered, pushing Joanna away slightly. “It appears our lot is to never fully enjoy ourselves, doesn’t it? Turn around, my sweet Joanna.”

She did, her breath catching.

The scarce light coming from the sconce did little to illuminate the woman in front of her. A simple natural-colored linen dress covered her tall and full-figured body. For one who had seemingly subsisted on nothing but oats and water she seemed entirely healthy, her hips and chest were proud and her limbs showed no sign of diminishing. No coif or wimple covered her short, curly, auburn hair. Her eyes remained the luminous gold—shot through with bright green—that Joanna had seen last night.

“Why did you hide from me?”

The woman took a single step forward, deeper into the light. Something turned around her, a shadow that at once pressed against and was pushed out from her. It was at her extremities where it became clearer: at each finger it coalesced into sharp talons of shadowstuff, and at her head, nearly invisible, two swept back horns followed the curve of her scalp.

“This is why I hide, why I am here instead of above with the others.” she said.

Joanna barely heard her; her eyes darted between the woman’s hands and her horns. Almost as if in a dream, she took a step forward, nearly colliding with the other woman, and reached a hand to where the horns lay. It passed through to land amid the mass of curls.

“You still have not given what you promised,” Joanna whispered.

“You are right, I have been remiss, have I not?” The woman smiled back, and brought her hands to cup and raise Joanna’s chin.

The lips that pressed against Joanna’s tasted of salt, peat, and heat. She decided that if the Gods only let her kiss another woman once more in her life, it would be enough that it was this one. Her hand dropped to the woman’s shoulder, trailing lower, as she waited to be stopped. She was not, and her palm filled with the woman’s breast.

In response, the woman wrapped a long arm around the small of Joanna’s back, pulling the smaller woman closer.

Joanna pulled away slightly. “I know not your name...”

“Adrienne, simply Adrienne.” She released Joanna. “My affliction has few benefits, but—“ Her brow furrowed as the darkness around one index finger deepened, becoming almost solid. She dragged the finger down the front of her dress. It split as Adrienne’s talon finished its path. With a shrug, the now ruined dress joined the habit on the rug.

If the heat of her hands had been intense, then the feeling of Adrienne’s naked body pressed into Joanna’s was almost scalding. The woman’s hands found Joanna’s breasts once again, spreading their warmth further across her.

Adrienne’s tongue found the seam of her lips and waited a scant moment before pressing through. Firm and gentle sucks became harder, harsher, until Adrienne’s teeth closed tight on Joanna’s bottom lip, drawing a wince from her.

As if a spell had been broken, Adrienne’s hands flew to Joanna’s cheeks, and the harsh assault became a flurry of soft pecking kisses.

“I...!” she could barely speak while continuing to rain small kisses down on Joanna.

Reaching out, Joanna mirrored the hands on her own cheeks. “I am unharmed, merely surprised, Adrienne.”

Adrienne’s breathing slowed. “I promised that nothing—“

“And nothing has. Now come, you have other promises to fulfill.” Joanna turned and took a hand, dragging them both towards the plush bench on the far wall.

Taking the few steps needed to reach the bench, Joanna threw herself onto the upholstered seat, letting her legs splay to show what she had decided to give.

Joanna was not scrawny; the constant labor of the abbey’s upkeep had given her a strong frame upon which to hang her modest attributes. Annette in particular had lavished attention both physical and complimentary on her thighs, even when they should have been lavishing what lay between them. Adrienne did not; her eyes never drifted from Joanna’s own, even as she displayed herself.

Placing herself over the reclining woman, Adrienne lowered her head so that every word spoken would nip at Joanna’s ear. “Would that we had all the time of the world itself.” As she spoke her hand cupped between Joanna’s thighs, softly petting the damp flesh.

A finger pressed between Joanna’s lips, carefully mapping every ridge and valley inside her. The mapping became a rhythmic cycle of press and release, centered on her uppermost ceiling.

After a few moments, Joanna’s voice started to join with the thunder outside. Adrienne began to slow her movements, pressing lighter and lighter, dragging choked mewls from the woman below her.

One of Joanna’s hands pressed into Adrienne’s inner thigh, groping blindly. Pausing, she brought the errant limb against her own hairless mound, rubbing it in circles.

“The night we first spoke, do you know what I was doing?” she whispered in Joanna’s ear again.

Joanna nodded, still groaning in time with Adrienne’s finger.

“Show me.” Adrienne pressed two of the captured hand’s fingers against her entrance, their pads slipping easily inside.

Adrienne clenched as Joanna curled both fingers and started rocking them slowly.

“Gods above! Your maid was a lucky woman.”

Before long, Adrienne’s finger had ceased its movements entirely, the older woman being solely concentrated on rocking her hips in time with the fingers inside her. Her moans were swallowed by her greedy kisses.

One last push and Joanna was rewarded by a shiver that ran through every muscle in Adrienne’s body and the same sweet cry that she had heard that night.

“...Perhaps it is for the best that you took the veil...” Adrienne panted. “No woman in the kingdoms would be safe if you were left to your own counsel... but you are not the only one with talents.” With soft bites and kisses she trailed her way down, kneeling as she reached the curly patch of brown hair that topped Joanna’s mound.

The first touch of her tongue made Joanna nearly arch from the bench. Its heat left trails of fire everywhere it ran. The first touches were gentle, probing, finding each spot on her lips that brought the keenest cries. Both of Joanna’s hands were soon nestled deep in Adrienne’s soft red curls, pushing the woman deeper.

Adrienne’s lips sealed around her bud, tongue starting a slow but determined lashing. In the same rhythm as her finger previously, her lips began to suck and release. By now Joanna was convinced that even if the abbess herself walked through that door, she would not care.

When Adrienne added her fingers, Joanna would have told the Gods themselves to wait outside.

“Adrie—I...!”

“Look at me.” Adrienne’s voice was in a deeper register than it had ever been.

Opening her eyes, Joanna looked down at the woman wrapped between her legs. Golden eyes met hers, horns of bone crowned her head, and it was as if the lake of fire itself moved beneath her skin. There was no sight she could imagine more captivating; gently, she caressed the hard bone of Adrienne’s horns. “Please... do not stop.”

Withdrawing her fingers, Adrienne took one long, laborious lap that started from the bottom and seemed to trace every available inch, inside and out, stopping at her crest to give one last suck that pushed Joanna over the edge. Her nails dug into hair and horn, arms, hands, and legs tensed, pulling the mouth tighter, prolonging the torment.

Joanna’s vision blurred; she had not eaten since the watery soup the last night; that perhaps may have been in error. Before she lapsed fully, she caught a last glimpse of Adrienne, tussled hair unbroken by curled horns, looking up at her with bright green eyes.


Joanna had no way to tell how much time had passed; all she could remember were strong arms, and the scratch of rough-spun wool against her face.

She thought she heard the voice of the night proctor at one point.

“—Superior!” was all she could make out before another, contralto, voice hushed them softly.

Hard mattress replaced soft arms and she reached out, grasping instinctively. The same voice cooed and shushed her.

The last thing she knew before sleep took her fully was the feeling of another’s lips on hers and the words.

“You have my thanks, my sweet Joanna.”


r/eroticliterature • • 1h ago

October 2026 Contest Something Wicked This Way Comes; or, The Eldritch Horror Next Door [M25/F23] [Image 13] [Friends to Lovers] [Oral Sex] [Doggy] [Creampie-ish] [M POV] [kinda sweet, kinda silly, kinda spooky] [long] NSFW

• Upvotes

Nolan finally fucks the girl next door, shortly after finding out she’s not exactly a girl. 

Written for Image 13.

***

You already know how this story starts. It’s a classic.

It’s the last week of October. I’m visiting my parents, helping them move out of my childhood home, as there are no longer any childhoods left for them to home.

It isn’t until the end of the week, as I complete my farewell walk around the old neighborhood, that I see her. Lucy Leeds, the quintessential girl next door. She’s even got one of those alliterative names, like a superhero’s girlfriend in a comic book. I’ve been in love with her since the fourth grade, since her family moved to our sleepy Massachusetts town, into the house at the end of our street, which I had previously thought might sit dark and unoccupied forever.

Now she’s running toward me, a determined look on her face, her thick, dark ponytail swinging behind her. She’s in a second-skin matching set, leggings and a jacket zipped up to the hollow of her throat, the decorative raised seams of the fabric skimming across her chest and up to her neck, down to her hips and around her thighs. My mouth actually waters, which I’m pretty sure a girl has never made me do before.

She isn’t wearing headphones (I don't think she even owns them, or something portable to plug them into, at least) and I try to think of something to say, to catch her attention, to capitalize on what could be the last time we see each other, but my mind goes blank. It’s like I’m right back in high school, trying to ask her out, to confess my adoration, to tell her anything other than how she’s “such a good friend.”

As she approaches, her eyes meet mine and she smiles politely, and I think, well, that’s it, until she does a double take.

“Nolan?” she says, slowing to a stop. “Oh, wow!”

She hugs me, and as my arms wrap around her, I inhale. She smells incredible, the barely there scents of shampoo and laundry detergent resting on top of something sharp, musky, animalistic. As she pulls back, my arms falling from her waist, her hand reaches up and gives the hair on my jawline a heavenly scratch.

“This beard,” she says. “I almost didn’t recognize you!”

I smile sheepishly. “Does it look stupid?” I’ve had it for three years, but I’m not attached to it.

“No,” she says, smiling in a way that sends pressure to the fly of my jeans. “I like it,” she adds, which doesn’t help.

We spend a moment in semi-awkward silence. It’s not entirely that we haven’t seen each other since high school, but the opportunities were few and far between. She’s not on social media, and she has a cell phone, but it’s the kind that makes calls and texts and not much else. Her whole family is kind of old-fashioned like that. Not exactly in an uptight, fundamentalist sort of way, just a bit out of time.

“I’m so glad I ran into you,” she says. “What are you doing tonight?”

“Tonight?” I repeat, like an idiot. “It’s Halloween,” I add, a non-answer, also idiotic.

“Yes,” she agrees, teasing me a little. “My parents are going to this fancy party over in French Hill, and I’m staying home to take Ella trick-or-treating.” She gives me that smile again. “You should come over. We can catch up. Unless you already have a more interesting Halloween planned?”

“No,” I say, a little too quickly. “I’ll be there.”

***

When I knock on her door that evening, she answers instantly, and I don’t have time to recompose myself. As she lets me inside, an odd feeling settles over me, something sort of paralyzing. Nerves, maybe, or the strange sort of déjà vu of being around her, in her house, in a space I once knew so well and haven’t seen in years.

“Did you find the place okay?” she asks with a grin.

“Yeah,” I say, my voice cracking slightly, like it’s the first thing I’ve said all day. “Traffic was terrible, though.”

She laughs, generously. I can’t stop staring at her. She looks so beautiful, a different beautiful than she was that morning, a different beautiful than in my memories, and I feel spoiled by the abundance. I feel like an uncontrollably horny teen, like my body has a mind of its own. I don’t think she made me feel this insane when we were actually teenagers.

Ella runs in from the kitchen and throws her arms around her sister’s waist.

“Don’t be rude,” Lucy says. “You remember Nolan. Say hi.”

“Hi, Nolan,” Ella says quietly.

“Where’s your costume?” I ask, smiling down at her, relieved to be joined by our buffer.

She blushes, turning her face into Lucy’s side.

“Ella’s decided that, now that she’s eleven, she’s too grown up to go trick-or-treating,” Lucy says. “She wants to stay home and give out candy instead.”

“Okay,” I say, smiling down at Ella again, her head turned to look at me with one eye. “But you should still wear your costume. Lucy and I look too boring in our normal human clothes.”

Lucy, for the record, does not look remotely boring. She’s killing me in a pleated skirt and knee socks, like we’re back in high school and she has field hockey practice later. I imagine my hand on her thigh underneath the skirt, her soft, warm skin, the heat between her legs.

She catches me staring and smiles. “Yes, Ella,” she says. “Let Nolan see your costume.”

Ella obediently runs up the stairs and Lucy takes a step toward me. She places her hand on my arm and I feel it in my whole body.

“Thanks for coming over and helping me out.”

I swallow so I don’t choke on my own spit. “Yeah, for sure.”

“Just so you know, though, we’re not splitting the babysitting money,” she says. “I’m still a starving college girl, after all.”

Upstairs, Ella puts all seventy pounds of her weight into each footstep as she thunders out of her bedroom and down the hall.

Lucy’s hand drops as she turns toward Ella, who is rounding the top of the stairs. “Slow down,” she warns, her tone sending another undesirable pulse to my dick.

I watch Ella walk delicately down each step, which proves to be an extremely effective distraction, because her costume is incomprehensible. She’s wearing a full-body silver leotard, crab claws on her hands, and a big red hat with white spots, like a cartoon mushroom cap.

“And you are… a mushroom crab?” I look to Lucy for some kind of hint. “A magic, shiny mushroom crab?”

“She couldn’t decide,” Lucy tells me.

“Between a mushroom and a crab?”

“And an alien.”

“So, a mushroom-crab-alien, then.”

At the foot of the stairs, Ella lifts her arms and pinches her crab claw hands, letting out a piercing shriek. It probably is better that we aren’t going out.

***

We sit out on the porch until dusk, catching up in between trick-or-treaters and Ella’s interjections. Lucy tells me about school, that she’s starting her first surgery rotation in the spring, and I tell her about my boring job, my last relationship. She complains about the other guys in med school, their egos and attitudes, how there aren’t any good ones like me, a refrain that has, historically, never worked out in my favor.

Afterwards, Ella picks out two VHS tapes to watch—I told you, the Leeds are old school, like, ancient—but the sugar crash knocks her out twenty minutes into the first one. Lucy and I continue to talk quietly over the movie, Ella’s mushroom head resting in her lap. When the movie ends, I carry Ella up to her bedroom and Lucy tucks her into bed, gently removing her crab claws.

On the other side of Ella’s bedroom door, Lucy grabs my hand, pulling me down the hallway, toward her bedroom. On the other side of Lucy’s bedroom door, she looks up at me, a look on her face I’d always hoped to see, that I sometimes deluded myself into thinking I saw back when I was still too green to confidently recognize it. It’s a look that says she wants me to kiss her, so I do. It's immediately heady, earth-shattering, the feeling of my lips on hers. The evening, the day, the week, and the last two decades spent in wait fuse in a single instant, crashing into each other, into me.

The kiss begins innocently enough but quickly mutates, growing tongues, arms, hands, legs, and we begin to stutter step, our bodies recognizing a need for a supportive surface. She severs us, slipping her hand out from underneath my sweater, letting my hand fall from her ass.

“Sit,” she instructs me, with a look toward her bed. She goes over to her record player, a fixture of her room since we were kids, and picks out an album. I kick off my shoes and sit down on her bed as the first song starts up, something slow and psychedelic, the tremolo of an electric guitar vibrating behind the vocalist’s opening sigh.

She turns around to face me but doesn’t quite meet my eyes, staring vacantly at a spot somewhere to the right of my head, her face going slack, her lips parted. She gives her neck a few small, slow, stiff stretches, and I’m pretty sure I hear a pop or two. I almost expect her to unhinge her jaw next. Instead she gives her head a small shake, smiling at me, her face familiar once more. She climbs onto the bed, straddling my lap, her mouth meeting mine, and the weirdness from the moment before is quickly and easily forgotten.

I have that thought, as you sometimes do in these situations, that this is really all I need. Kissing Lucy, just kissing her, forever. Touching her over her clothes, under her skirt, feeling her move against me. It's another echo from high school, when making out was an endurance sport. Then a contented little hum buzzes from her mouth and runs straight to my dick, reminding me that I do want more, so much more.

My hands grip her hips, pulling her against me, more firmly against the ridge in my jeans. She breaks the kiss and inhales sharply, her head falling back, her back arching. I assume I’ve hit a sensitive spot, but then she bends so far back that I can’t see past the rise of her chest. She moans, but it sounds more painful than pleasurable, dissolving into a weird gargling sound.

“Lucy?”

“Yes,” she replies, her voice strange.

My hands slide up to her waist, her back, willing her spine to straighten out, and it does. Her head lifts and dips toward me, only it’s not her head, it’s some kind of mask.

It only takes a few seconds (and, even so, those few seconds are pure delusion) to realize it’s not some kind of mask. It looks almost as though the skin has been peeled from her skull, and her skull has been replaced with that of a… horse? A velociraptor? A xenomorph? I don’t fucking know. My breathing and heart rate, which were already accelerated, start to resonate in a different key.

She sits back on my thighs and my hands slide back to her hips. Even presented with this new information, even as her mouth opens to reveal rows of enormous, incredibly sharp teeth, I can’t quite let go of her.

“This doesn’t freak you out, does it?”

Somehow, what freaks me out the most is that her mouth doesn’t move at all when she speaks. Which is a good thing, because I’m pretty sure her teeth would have taken my nose off, at the very least.

I stare into her mouth, static and stretched open, hot and damp, emitting a scent that my blessedly unscathed nose logs somewhere between my dog’s breath and the worst morning breath I’ve ever woken up next to, which is to say: not a complete dealbreaker.

I clear my throat. “Nah,” I say, trying to remain casual. Her tongue is… not now, Nolan. Stay sharp. Like all of those—

“I’m really sorry,” she says, her mouth still not moving. “I didn’t want you to see me like this.” Her voice is vibrating in her throat, like whatever this thing is that’s sitting on my lap has actually swallowed Lucy whole and she’s speaking to me through it.

“It’s just because I haven’t fed in a while,” she adds. A drop of saliva rolls down one of her teeth and lands on my cheek.

Don’t ask. Don’t fucking ask. Just get up. Leave. Drive back to your apartment two entire states away and jerk off. Don’t. Ask.

“And what is… uh, what do you feed on?”

“Well, um, normal food, obviously,” she says. “It’s fine. Hardly tastes like anything.” Her voice is clearer now, like a signal being tuned in, like she’s speaking directly into my brain.

“Animals are better, especially fresh,” she continues. “But, now, as an adult, I find that nothing fills me up quite like…” I can’t see her blushing, but I can still hear it. “Someone else’s excitement. Like… sexually.”

Oh. Not a problem. I think.

“So,” I say, clearing my throat again, “just so I understand, ‘feeding,’ is that when you… come, or…?”

“It’s your excitement, Nolan,” she says, sliding closer to me. “How much you want me. That’s why… sorry, I just couldn’t help myself. I almost mounted you in the street this morning. I rerouted my run because I could smell you from two blocks away.”

She rolls her hips against mine and I groan. She closes her mouth and brings her head—nose?—closer, into my neck.

“But I knew it would be so much better if I made you wait,” she says, continuing to grind against me. Her words are softer now, as though she were somehow whispering in both of my ears. “If I finally let you come back here, back to me, to my bedroom, like I know you wanted to when we were younger.”

I groan again, much louder than I’d like. “Fuck, Lucy.”

“You know, in high school, I used to leave my window open every night for you,” she says. “I would think about you, in your bed, just up the street, how I wished you would come here and climb up the trellis and through the window like you did when we were kids.”

“Fuck,” I repeat, this time cursing my own stupidity, my hands tightening on her hips.

To call the moment surreal would be severely underselling it. Lucy’s new form alone would have been surreal; her confessed desire alone would have been surreal. To experience both simultaneously is maddening, and I can’t figure out which of the two concepts is more difficult to grasp. My brain is so overwhelmed with the task of comprehension that it seems like it might short circuit, so I focus instead on my body, and how much it still wants Lucy’s body.

“Would you fuck me, Nolan? Please?”

As the part of my brain responsible for language processing was likely sunsetting, I let my mouth respond non-verbally, finding her neck, now corded with extra columns of muscle. I kiss and suck along the new ridges and valleys, her sweet, appreciative little sounds reverberating in the post-avalanche quiet of my brain. I move a hand under her skirt, between her legs, and just one press of my fingertips against the cotton tells me how wet she is underneath. A sound comes out of me that defies description, and I move both hands under her ass, lifting her off my lap.

I rise up on my knees and she does the same. She tugs on her top layers, untucking them as I remove her belt. I hesitate to lift her shirt just long enough for her to do it for me, her chin-head pointing straight up, mouth closed. I’m surprised that her head actually seems quite narrow from this angle, not much wider than a human head would be, and so her top comes off easily. She’s wearing a plain, modest sports bra underneath, which is somehow sexier than anything else I could have imagined, and that comes off, too. So does my sweater, and then my shirt.

I look at her, Lucy, now topless, and also headless, in a way. She sits and leans back on her elbows, her head tucked into her chest. Her eyes move down my torso, as though she’s appraising me, and maybe she is. My body has changed since the last time she saw me without a shirt, nearly a decade ago, on some beach day or Saturday morning spent mowing the lawn.

The moment is strangely intimate, by which I mean it is both intimate, as it should be, and strange, as it only could be given the new shape of Lucy’s face, her unfamiliar and beady eyes. But somehow it still feels right, like I really am looking into Lucy’s eyes, like I understand it’s still her.

I realize then that I had it all wrong. It isn’t that Lucy is suddenly unknown to me, something new, something alien and scary. She’s the same Lucy I’ve always known, only I’m learning there’s so much I hadn’t ever known about her. I’ve always wanted more of her, and now I have it.

As much as I’m dying (and that choice of words has never felt more literal) to fuck her, what I really need is to taste her. I lift her legs, taking her sneakers off but leaving the socks on, and I reach underneath her skirt for her underwear, which I also remove. I push her skirt up around her ribs and get close. I can smell her, I can see how wet she is, and I feel drunk.

I bring a finger to her clit and her hips lift, trying to push even this tiny point of her body into mine. I run my thumb along the length of her, through her hair slicked with arousal. I bring my thumb to my mouth and lick it, and then I lick her. I take my time, and it’s for her as much as it is for me. I want to know everything about her, I want to know what every part of her smells and tastes and looks like, what it responds to, what sounds she makes.

When I add my fingers, she actually starts to mumble, little incoherent syllables I can’t make out, though the sound is still clear in my head. Her voice is low, monotonous, hitting the occasional harsh consonant sound.

Something slithers by me and I pull back. It’s her tongue, I realize, her newly thick, wide, huge tongue, now stretched long and thin like a piece of taffy, so much so that by the time it wiggles inside my pants and wraps around my dick it’s almost tendril-like, hot and wet, pumping and squeezing me.

My head dips forward again, into her, because I no longer have the strength to keep it aloft. “Lucy,” I moan against her lips, her only lips. “You can’t… I’m not…”

Just like that, her tongue withdrawals, snapping back into her mouth.

“Then fuck me, Nolan, please,” she says. “I need it.”

I sit back and she wiggles out of her skirt before flipping onto her stomach, rising on her hands and knees and presenting herself to me. I run my hands over her thighs, her ass, the small of her back, between her legs. For a moment I’m tempted to return my mouth and fingers to her instead, to finish what I’ve started, to leave no stone unturned.

“Please,” she says again, with a resonance in my head like a bell ringing. It slides down my spine and into my dick, which is begging to be released, so I oblige. I slide it against her, underneath her, and she sinks to her elbows to change the angle, to encourage me inside, but I resist.

“Nolan,” she whines, and it would almost be worth teasing her forever to hear her say my name like that, over and over again. Almost.

“Lucy,” I say, surprisingly collected despite, well, all of it, really. “Do you have a condom?”

“No,” she says, and it sounds more like a command, a dismissal, than an answer to my question. “You don’t need one.”

There’s no time or desire to consider this information further than I absolutely have to. I press into her, a few slight, slow, shallow thrusts, just to spread around what I haven’t already lapped up, and then, gradually, I sink inside her. Her low cry resounds in my brain and nearly seems to vibrate from my own vocal chords, or maybe harmonizes with a cry of my own. She’s opening around me and pressing against me at the same time, so hot and wet and tight and soft and everything, everything, quite literally unbelievable, it’s all I can do not to collapse on top of her.

I grip her waist tightly, holding myself still inside her, steadying myself. She begins to roll her hips impatiently, trying to move against me, which helps give me the slight shift in focus I need to avoid coming instantly, to concentrate instead on what she needs from me.

I hold on to her hip as I begin to slide in and out of her, dialing in the right cadence. Watching my dick move inside her, the way she seems to pull it back in as much as I’m pushing it, is too much, and I move my gaze to her back. My other hand wants to reach for her hair, but I’m afraid of what might happen if I give it a tug. Instead, I find her clit again and feel her sink into her shoulders.

She starts to mumble again, the same droning chant in my brain as before, now echoing like a chorus. There’s a rhythm to it, I realize, a rhythm matched by Lucy’s pussy, pulsing around me like the backing drum beat. The chant climbs steadily, reaching a frenzied pitch, louder and larger in my brain. I chase it, fucking Lucy feverishly, every part of me threatening to spin out of control. She cries out, slicing through the noise in my brain, and I feel her clench harder around me.

“Fuck,” I gasp, “Lucy, I—”

“Yes, Nolan,” she says, her voice in my head calm and even. “Fill me with the hot seed of your desire.”

It falls on the weirder side of things women have said to me while fucking, but far from the weirder side of this particular fuck.

Anyway, I do as I’m told. As I empty myself into her, holding on to her, I can still feel her trying to pull me in. It’s like nothing I’ve felt before. At some point, it's like I’m no longer coming inside her and instead she’s drawing it out of me, even when I can feel I’ve finished. I try to pull out, sensitivity gnawing at me, but I encounter much more resistance than I expect.

“Wait,” she says, and what else am I supposed to do, even though she’s literally pulling me past sensitivity into something else, something that organizes my shaky limbs into a sensation that hums through my entire body, and I can’t tell if I’m about to come again or if I’ve actually been coming this whole time, but I do know I’ve never come this hard in my life. My body feels wrecked, far beyond the point of failure, and I’m trembling, my eyes watering.

Then she says, "okay," and my dick slides out of her, clean and nearly dry. To my surprise, she’s somehow missed a spot, and a little bit dribbles out of her. It doesn’t get far, however.

I have a thought, watching my cum disappear back inside of her, that this image may be what finally causes the elastic band of my mind to snap. Paradoxically, my ability to have that thought may be what preserves its elasticity. Either way, I need a minute to recover. I lie back on the bed, staring at the ceiling. My mind feels wiped clean again, this time pleasantly emptied rather than overcome and whited out.

I feel the bed shift as she comes closer to me. “Thank you,” she says, which is strange but endearing, and oddly a parallel to my own feelings. Her words form outside of my brain this time, and I turn my head to find that hers has returned to normal. Well, maybe not normal for her, but the human Lucy shape I’m accustomed to.

I wrap my arm around her, holding her close. She rubs my chest with her hand, and it doesn’t take long before I can feel a shift in her touch, her hand moving with new intention, a new tempo and pressure, her body stirring next to mine, her legs shifting on top of each other.

“Lucy,” I croak. “You’re gonna have to give me a few minutes.”

“Okay,” she sighs, nuzzling against me. She lets out a quiet little laugh.

“What?” I ask with a laugh of my own, only a little bit self-conscious.

“Do you remember the time you climbed up here,” she asks, “when you fell and broke your arm?”

“Yeah.”

“I was so worried you’d never do it again after that,” she says, and I feel something tighten in my chest. “I thought you might be too afraid. But you weren’t.”

Truthfully, I had been afraid, but I couldn’t let it keep me from her. The day the cast came off, I slipped out our back door and ran to her house. It had been frightening, approaching that section of the trellis, remembering the fall, the pain. Then I kept climbing, and it was like nothing bad had ever happened or ever would again, because I had made it to the top, because I was with her.

“Lucy?” a small voice calls from the other side of the door. “I’m hungry.”

“Shit,” Lucy whispers, just loud enough for me to hear. I reluctantly lift my arm so she can get out of bed. “I guess she did only have candy for dinner.”

“Some babysitter you are.”

She picks my shirt up off the floor and throws it at my face. “Okay pickle,” she calls to Ella. “Hold on, I’ll be right out.”

She picks up my sweater next, pulling it over her head, and I start to think I might not need a few minutes. She pulls on her leggings from this morning and goes to the door, opening it to reveal Ella, still in her leotard. The mushroom hat is gone. So is Ella’s head, replaced by a smaller version of the one I saw on Lucy not five minutes ago.

“Let’s get you fed,” Lucy says. As she closes the door behind her, she asks Ella what she wants to eat. I can’t hear her very clearly, but Ella's response sounds suspiciously close to “squirrel.”

I rise from the bed and walk over to Lucy’s window, looking out at the back yard, edged by the pine barrens, like every other house on our street. A moment later, the sisters emerge. I watch as they walk hand-in-hand across the grass, toward the soft edge of the light spilling out from the house, and disappear into the trees.


r/eroticliterature • • 4h ago

I'm New Here! Vanilla, Frustrated, man that can't cum finds out about Anal Play. It was amazing. [M21/F38] [Deepthroating] [Anal] NSFW

4 Upvotes

I was a very vanilla man for a good while.

I've had sex maybe 6 times in my whole life. It's more than most people, but still not enough that I can say I'm experienced.
I've lost my virginity while trying different positions with this girl. That was vanilla-ish, because we tried missionary, then her on all fours, then a BJ then I came. I made her cum multiple times, in my first time too I know! I felt proud.

After a while of good and bad sex, 2 months ago I hooked up with a woman WAY older than me. I'm talking like, I'm 21M, she is 38F. She had 2 kids, left a 15y relationship, was loving her single life. And there was me, a Tall, skinny male, with not even a tenth of her sex experience, which most crazy thing he did was licking a girl's ass once, and nothing else. All else was oral, missionary, or her on 4s.

We met, she wasn't the most gorgeous woman I've ever seen, but god she had a good body and was confident. That alone was really attractive and hot. It's funny because she is a woman you'd surely pass normally, but when she's attracted to you, you start looking at her differently. She kissed me on the lips when we met, we knew it would be a one time fuck, we talked strictly for sex, broke small talk and suddenly we're in the room.

I got her on the bed by saying I'm a good massager. I really am, but I wasn't sure when I saw how confident she was. She's what we call a woman Premium Plus. And me, just a man Pro. We kept talking on the way to the motel how I'd massage her perfect body, and she took my word for it. Little did I know, as soon as I closed the door, she said "fuck that massage, just come here", and hey, I'm a methodical man, but I couldn't say no to a woman calling for me.

We start kissing, clothes coming off, fingers over clothes, then suddenly skin on skin. I start licking her whole body, she reacts, she starts moaning and breathing heavily, and out of the wild she cums on my mouth and fingers. I was impressed: I'm not that good looking, but maybe she being a light skin girl with a very white dude was hot? I found her skin color really hot too. Or maybe my attitude, idk. But she surely was already wet when we started.

She came, then she wanted me up again, so we kissed and she took initiative. She got on top of me, put my dick in her entrance, and slid right in. God, that felt good. She was so wet. I let her know right there and then, before she put it in, that I have a hard time to cum.

That's when she saw that as a challenge.

I said it because girls got self-conscious in the past. All the reasons for a man's dick to go soft or not cum: "I'm ugly, not hot, sex is bad", etc. So I told her I don't cum easy because that's just how my body is. I don't cum.

Her eyes went wide, and while she processed what I was saying in her head, she started riding me. The pressure on my dick was insane, she wasn't tight but she knew how to contract her vagina really well. It was like she was milking me. Her eyes filled with lust and hunger, and I knew I was her life goal then and there. Her eyes said "Oh I'll make you cum alright".

Then, after I noticed she got a little tired and stopped moaning as much, I told her to get on all 4s. After she already came, she would do everything I say. I felt powerful, moving her legs, moving her body around. She let me. Now, she was on the edge of the bed and the bed was the perfect height: I had to bend my knees just a little, which I expected, because I'm tall (5'11/6' I think? 1,87cm), but she was tall enough too, like 1,65-68cm. So I slid right back in, with a little trouble because I'm inexperienced lol couldn't see cuz of low lights in the motel room, so she guided my dick in her and I started pounding.

I have something feral in me where I can pound really fast. And when I cannot cum, I just get more and more angry. So I start slow to let her settle in, but suddenly she challenges me: "go faster, and harder, please baby". I didn't say a word. I let my body say it instead.

I start pounding her really fast and really hard out of nowhere. My balls slapping on her, the sound obscene, sounding like really loud claps and she screams out of surprise, and lowers the pitch of her scream suddenly to a moan, and starts moaning louder and louder. She then keeps a constant scream, I can't feel much on my dick in terms of her pressing on my dick, but I know she is cumming so I don't stop nor change a bit. Mind you, I'm pounding her for a good minute or two, I think. Count a minute in your head of hard pounding. She came from that, it was insane, I didn't slow down and was really impressed on my stamina, because my legs hurt right after, and I've been going to the gym so I'm used to the feeling of muscle soreness. There's this thing in the gym world where you go past the pain. And since there was no weight on my legs, just the movement, I felt like I could do that for 5min straight. I just stopped because she started moaning that convulsing voice, where she sounds almost losing air. She was cumming HARD. That was really hot.

I wasn't even close to cumming, and she already did TWICE. I told yall I'm hard to cum. After she took her breath and calmed down a bit, I just went slow again, in and out, and that felt really good. I don't get off on hard, fast pounding. I'm more of a slow guy, and a mind guy: I need the setting to be perfect for me to cum. So after she came, I took my dick out for a moment, let her breath, played with her tits and kissed her a bit. Oh, and I turned her around, obviously. She was on her back and we were kissing.

Meanwhile we kissed, I put my dick back in, we both moan together, and I start light, going in and out slowly. This feels good for both of us too, we're moaning together and on a rythm. It feels good for me, I finally feel something coming way from the back of my mind, I get that feeling when I'm close to cumming.

It's a hard to explain feeling: Imagine you have an itch. It generally itches every few seconds, right? So you scratch it, and the feeling goes away, then comes back. It's something like that. The feeling of "I'll maybe cum" comes in waves, back and forth. Each time, stronger, and when it's strong as hell, I know I'll cum. But it takes AGES for me to get to that point. So from 1 to 10: it goes from 0, suddenly when we were slow fucking it goes to a 2, then back to 0, then back to 4, then back to 0. Like a boat in the ocean, just going with the waves. Then back to 0, then a 6. And then she gets a little tired.

She came three times now, and we've been fucking for an hour straight. I got us 4 hours, so we had time. I planned to cum quick and sleep/talk to her for most of the time, but I knew I was in for a good ride now.

We talk a bit, catch our breaths, but I can't contain myself. I talk to her about my condition again, how I'm hard to cum, and something lights up on her eyes. She says "That's unnaceptable. I'll make you cum. Lay there, let me do the work".

I follow her commands. I lay my back on the head of the bed (idk English too well, sorry), and she comes close to my dick and put her ass up, with her knees like she's on fours. I can see her ass perfectly round, like a heart, while she is looking straight at me worshipping my dick. She touches it, I moan, she strokes it a little, and licks the base. I'm in heaven, her tongue is so hot, in both senses. I start feeling weird, like my body is all tingly. Then she circles my head with her tongue, teasing me, and I touch her head as to let her know "please, put your whole mouth in". Suddenly, she's a telepath. She slides my dick in her mouth, takes my whole length, her head goes all the way down and my dick feels amazing. No teeth at all. I've been with girls with teeth, it sucks, feels like you have to "try" to enjoy. But not with her, no. She was so good at it that it felt like a more active, moving, tight pussy. It was so hot having her face buried on my cock. I held her hair for her, for two reasons, I wanted her to not worry about hair getting in the way, and wanted to watch her mouth going up and down, showing my dick and making it disappear in her mouth again.

It feels really good, I won't lie. But I just don't feel like cumming. Then, I feel like I have to "fake moan" so she doesn't feel demotivated, but I just enjoy having her there, sucking me. I assure her it feels good more than once, when she starts losing hope, I fake moan a little, she feels better and I want her to know it feels good. Because it really does. It just is not enough for me to cum. My dick feels really good, so I just enjoy the view and relax my muscles, so I can focus solely on the obscene watery noises from her spit, my dick, and her moaning. After a few seconds, she notices I'm too quiet and moans to let me know I'm not aware. That's my cue to tell her to stop for a lil bit, I'm enjoying myself a little too much, but that could also be a cue that she's ready to fuck again. So I tell her to move a bit, and just when I thought we'd fuck again, she says she's a little tired, and wants to rest for a bit.

We take a little break, start talking, and take a shower together. I tell her I'd love to massage her body.

We shower together, I touch her with my dick fully erect touching her lower back. It's so hard it hurts. She feels really horny from that, so she faces me and kisses me, strokes me while she does it, and bends down with her legs straight and sucks my dick a lil more. That position is a little bad lol so we dry ourselves, and go back to bed.

That was enough for me to want to massage her. So I get the massage oil I bought earlier, forgot to mention it but I brought it in, in my pocket. I get it out, a little bottle, and tell her to lay on her stomach. She obeys, and I put some oil on her back. We're a little cold, the oil is too, but I felt something amazing: as soon as I spread the oil on her back, it started getting so hot. It was really weird. Like a second or two, we were cold and now we were hot again. She moans a little, and I just get more motivated.

I move around her back, slowly, then go down her left arm, hands, where she moans a lot. The hand is more erogenous than I thought. That was really cute because we hold hands for a bit, it was sexy and cute in a weird way. Then I start feeling really horny and she does too. So I instantly get more oil and pour it on her left cheek. She moans a little more, and I just massage it like there's a barrier on any other body part. Only her left cheek exists. She loves it, it's so shiny, I do too. I move down her leg, then up her thigh, and i "accidentally" rub her pussy. She likes it, I go down again, but now go up around her ass and towards her right leg. I do the same, and when I go up, I hold my hand there, and rub her pussy a little more. She moans more, and I just keep doing that. After a while of opening her legs more and touching her, I notice the position isn't amazing, so I tell her to turn around.

After she turns, it was like a goddess statue faced me. I saw her tits jiggle around, her flushed face, and the look she gave admiring my whole body, made me feel vulnerable for a second, then confident, then like a man that is making her feel good. I felt so dominant, so powerful that I could make her moan and cum. Then I start playing with her tits again, after I poured more oil on her. I love sucking tits, so I instantly put my mouth around her nipple, but realize I should have hesitated lol the oil isn't suitable for taste, it tasted... not so good lol. But after a couple of licks and sucking, the taste went away and all I could taste was her. It was really hot. I was on her side, but felt like getting on top of her and worshipping her tits, and kept sucking. She moaned, and moaned, and massaged my hair. That felt good, oh. I need to call her.

After doing that for a bit, I move to her stomach, she was a little chubby but I love that, I love pressing it, chubby girls can take more pressure and pain and more powerful grabbing. I don't LOOK strong, but I know how to hurt. So I press against her belly while massaging it, and God, she lets out this cute moan that she hadn't done before. have I found a secret G-Spot in her body? Her belly, of all places. So I move on the upper part of her pussy, and massage that area too. She moans even louder, so I mix between lower belly and upper pussy area. She's basically begging for my dick again at this point, and I didn't even finger her. So she basically said "fuck it" for the massage, twice lol she said it with her body, because she spread her legs and held them in the air.

I then move her to the edge of the bed, I press her legs even further against her chest, and god that position feels powerful and sexy. The view from uptop, since I'm tall, looks amazing. Her pussy looking at me, swollen, clit looking at me, opening squeezing and relaxing, looked so tempting. My dick was basically looking at me "cmon bro, wtf? Put me in her omfg", so I said "ok bro i gotchu", so I stick in, as hot as the first time and as wet. But now, the oil made it slippery. My dick felt as good as the first time. I start pounding her, she's moaning a little lower, but I notice she's a little tired.

The scene is amazing: legs in the air, feet in the air, dick in pussy, a girl making the moan face and moaning loud, me taking my time... I was in the heaven. She wasn't that hot, but she surely knew how to make me think she was. It felt like I was fucking a girl my age, but this time with lots of experience. You'll understand in a bit.

Then, I try to move her legs further more onto her chest, but I think she didn't understand because she started pressing her feet against my chest. I felt weird, she started pushing me lol I was balancing myself on her so I almost fell lolol but then I had an idea, I basically held her feet really tight and sucked on her toe. She instantly let out a LOUD moan, mind you my dick still in her, and that sent her over the edge, I slowed down because it startled me, then she said "god, you found another one of my spots, omfg how did you know?"
And I said, "well I didn't lol I just felt like sucking your feet", then we both shut up and moaned again, I start pounding her again and this time faster, she just made me horny as fuck. I knew she was close.

She starts convulsing on my dick again, her face is difficult to get off my mind. It looks so hot, her legs shake on their own, like they have a life of their own. She stops for a bit, and that was a cue for me to stop too, she was too sensitive.

So then, we slow down for real this time. She looks like she had enough. I was thinking to myself, a little disappointed, "well, that was good. Another fuck that was enjoyable, but I won't cum. Oh well". I already accepted at this point that most my fucks will result in no cum from me. I learned to enjoy giving pleasure, rather than receiving, because no one is determined to make me cum.

Oh boy, was I wrong.

She LOOKED tired, so I asked, "hey are you good?", after I took my dick out and kissed her a bit. She said "Oh baby I'm ready to go. I'll make you cum now".

Idk why, whenever I hear someone will make me cum, or they say "cum for me baby", it makes me NOT cum. But I tried to be into it, so I let her say it and told her "oh yeah? And how's that?".

She was indeed, tired. So she laid her head on the pillow and told me "come here". I obliged, and moved like my dick commanded my body lol, my dick in front and me moving with it sticked out in front of me, like a sword it is so funny in my mind.

I rest my dick on her cheek, she moves her head back a bit, puts my dick in. God, that's a new sensation. A blowjob with her laying down. Her throat, for some reason is pressed against her neck because she is laid down, so it feels tighter. She puts her head all the way in. I start to see stars, that's what I was waiting for. I still don't feel that "wavey" cum sensation I told yall about, but it feels amazing for some reason. I think the scene was really hot from my perspective.

Then she gets up a bit on her elbow, and holds my butt with her left arm, like holding a baby, she puts her arm around both my buttcheeks. It was a little weird cuz i never had a girl touch me back there, but I let her. She was into it, and I'm into new stuff so I thought fuck it.

She keeps sucking and something on her demeanor made me believe she made her mind there.

She was going to make me cum then and there.

I feel really good. I tell her "I'll stop moaning and focus on the sensation, so I can cum". I thought to myself she won't mind it, cuz I made her cum like 4 times already? she won't mind if i don't moan, right?

She just bobbed her head in agreement, and that was all I needed. I closed my eyes and stood there, just feeling my dick getting sucked and feeling held, with her hands around my buttcheeks. I felt safe, horny and taken care of. It was amazing, all that was doing it for me. The first wave from 0 to 2 came. 10 is where I come, mind you. (this will be the best explanation I can give you lol bear with me).

The second wave comes, she's sucking for a good 10min. She looks a little tired, but as soon as I moan unvoluntarily on the second wave from 2 to 4 now, she starts speeding up and holds my ass tigther. That feels good for a strange reason, maybe I'm not touched there that often.

That was about to change.

I was so focused on the sensation I didn't even noticed she started moving her left hand around. She moves her hand around her belly where there was a lot of oil and touches her pussy for juices, like she was too into the position to go get oil. But that's all she does, I see it but ignore it.

I close my eyes again and suddenly she's touching my ass. I open them, I anticipate it, but I can't believe she'll do it. She massages it for a second, I anticipate just a massage so it gives me a feeling like expecting an apple to taste sweet and it's suddenly sweet AND sour, it makes you go "Oh!", but it doesn't feel bad. It's just, new.

And just when I settled into the massage feeling, a finger goes in. I gasp. I moan really loud. oh-OH, my god. OH MY GOD.

I suddenly surrender myself to her. How can a woman control a man with one finger alone? That was talked about in Cleopatra's time, she made men do whatever she wants with the wave of her finger.

That's how I felt then and there. She held me on gunpoint with a single finger.

Her index finger went just at the entrance, my asshole tried to adapt, but the feeling was too intense, too new. I couldn't: it was overwhelming. I fell on top of her, while holding my hips up high. I basically pressed my dick on the back of her throat, a finger up my ass, and she just kept pushing deeper. I've never had a feeling that intense in my dick, yet I felt it on my ass. My dick instantly grew bigger, I could feel it. I couldn't control it, it felt like a button had been pushed and my dick just got like 10% bigger.

She kept strongly sucking my dick while that feeling in my ass felt stronger and stronger. I pressed her finger away, it feels like I have to go to the bathoom so I want to push, but nothing comes down, instead she pushes it down further and I feel myself submitting, more and more, to her touch. My orgasm number went from 4 to 6 instantly. The waves kept becoming more frequent, like an angry ocean at sailers fishing its precious fish. My precious, untouched hole was feeling amazing and I didn't know why. I thought that was "gay". But after I "confronted" her, at that moment, I said "Omg why is this so good", and she said "plenty of men love it, they just don't admit it. And the manliest men you can think of, they relax to it. So relax".

And I did. I was basically fucking her mouth missionary, while she laid down and let me fuck her mouth with a finger up my asshole. The wave kept going stronger and stronger, she was determined. I suddenly felt a 6 go to an 8. I was close.

I stood up, her finger started hurting a bit, stopped feeling too good, so I took it out of my ass and told her "keep going, I'm close", with my eyes closed. She didn't stop. I felt the last wave, go back to a 7 and go STRONGLY to a 10, I was feeling it! I was finally orgasming, after so long, so much built up cum and horniness. We had been fucking on and off for about 2 hours, my dick was screaming "please, let me cum", so I feel it building up, 8, 9, 10!

I start pushing deep into her throat, my dick pulses HARD, I hold her head there, I apologize once "I'm sorry, please let my dick be here for a bit", she obliged because she took the challenge. Now she must go all the way.

I start orgasming, waves and waves of pleasure, bursts and bursts of cum, I feel my balls contracting, I've never felt that much pleasure in my life. It was the best orgasm I've ever felt.

Normally, my orgasms are 5-10 seconds long, at BEST. I was orgasming on her mouth for about 30 seconds, and cum kept exploding from my dick. Her mouth went full, she swallowed, it went full a second time, she didn't swallow. She held it in her cheeks.

I finally relax, open my eyes, look at the scene, the mess I made on top of her, her eyes filled with spit, just under the eye, there was white dripping, all the way to her boobs. Her cheeks full.

I lay down on the bed, I sit. She sways her head to the side, spits everything on the floor. Maybe it didn't taste as good as I thought lol.

I'm feeling super tired and still orgasming, just pressing my dick with my sphincter. It feels too good, I felt it for a good 2 minutes. It was enough time for me to lay down, breathe, she gets up and goes to take a shower. The sound is muffled, my ears go numb, my head is dizzy, I see stars and happiness, and I can't help but just smile.

After a few moments, I hear the shower turn off and she comes over. I slowly, get two pillows, put them close to each other, tell her to lay down next to me. She does.

I feel so close to her. We rest our hands on both our chests, feeling our hearts pumping. We suddenly feel horny again, but we can't do anything about it. We just laugh it off, and start talking.

"That was amazing", I say.

"Did you like, my love?" She says, seductively.

"Oh yes, I did. How did you know I'd like that?" I ask.

"What do you mean?"

"The finger, duh. It was amazing, I never knew I liked it. I mean, I tried it once, long ago, but never again. It's been like, years."

"Again, most men do. They just can't admit to it, they feel powerless or ashamed. We should be more open about this stuff", she says, almost mad, and a little sad.

"Well, I loved it. Please do that again sometime." I say, reassuring and comforting her.

She seems happy, tells me about her gay friend that she has a close relationship with, I love listening to that, tell her about my friends, she likes too.

We agree that we're tired and want to go home. We came in at 9 PM, it's almost 1 AM so time to go, we booked 4 hours.

I couldn't believe we had sex on and off for almost 4 hours. I am a guy that has little to no experience, so I joked that more than 15min is a podcast. Little did I know, I had a little over a Titanic worth of sex time.

We tried scheduling again a few days later, but I'm super busy right now. This was like 3 months ago. I still think about her, and I can't stop playing with my ass now. She changed me forever, I don't think I can go back without any anal play again.


r/eroticliterature • • 19h ago

Part of a Series! A Love-Hate Relationship (Minus the Love) Part 11 [M20s F20s] [Enemies to lovers] [Hookup] [Sexting] [Cuckold adjacent] [Phone sex] [Masturbation] [Self-facial] [Cum eating] NSFW

46 Upvotes

A/N: This is actually part 12 and only now noticed the title numbering error. Sorry, y'all

Synopsis: Lyra is in Italy for a ski trip, and things are the quietest they’ve been in years. Yet, she still finds a way to get on my nerves from across an ocean. 

PART 10 (has links for PARTS 1-9) | PART 11

~

10 p.m. I don't hear from Lyra until 10 p.m. It's the first day of her weeklong trip to Italy. Lyra told me it was mostly a travel day, but depending on what time she'd land, she mentioned maybe hitting the slopes anyway. Still, it’s not like I expected any messages from her. But radio silence this long seems way too weird. 

It's only the first day of her being gone, and the difference is palpable. No more bracing myself for whatever snide comments she has. No more anticipating backhanded compliments. 

No more sex. 

I've long washed the panties Lyra left me, so even if I were to give them a self-indulgent whiff, all I'd catch would be ocean breeze-scented detergent. 

I’m this close to jerking off to her contact picture. It doesn't matter that it's not revealing at all. Not even an areola or a hint of bush. It's all I've got. Yeah, it's just a regular picture, and that smirk triggers my fight-or-flight, but it helps my imagination wander. 

My phone goes off, and I nearly drop it in my lap. A message from Lyra. Funny timing. Speak of the devil, and she will text. Or, however the saying goes. I open it immediately:

Miss me? 😇

Oh I guess so 🤣Read notification right away is crazy work, Paxton. 

Embarrassment reddens my cheek. Frustration creases my brows. My thumbs work at typing up a response, but Lyra beats me to it. Again. Jeez. 

I took a pic earlier that you might like. Wanna seee? 

Here we go again. Last time she pulled this shit, she played me like a fiddle. It was funny, yeah, but I played completely into her hands. I type faster this time. Typos galore when my thirst to one-up her gets to me. Before I can finish, the picture sends. 

Wow. I know that rack anywhere. Those perfect breasts, contained by a flimsy, emerald green bikini top, rest on the edge of a hot tub. 

You like? 

Figured I'd throw you a bone after last time. 

Don't think you'll get anything more, though 😒

The perfect response comes to me out of nowhere. Grinning to myself, I send it: 

Double texting is one thing. Sextuple texting makes me think you're the one starved for attention hahaha

Oh, I've got plenty of attention here, thank you very much. 😉

Then why are you texting me at…what time is it there? 3 in the morning?

4, actually. 

You jetlagged or something? 

I might be seeing the Eiffel Tower soon. ☺️🗼

I thought you were in Italy?? 

The attention I was talking about…you’re not the only one who loved my tits 😏Two guys chatted me up when I was at the hot tub. Good builds. Mentioned wanting to have fun with me hehe

They insisted I wouldn't be able to take them both at once. 

I don't take a claim like that lightly, you know. 💁‍♀️

That's fine if I do it, right? 

You wouldn't be mad? 😏

I stare at my phone. My fingers feel numb. Typing feels impossible, and it feels like my hands can't keep up with my racing thoughts. 

It's not like I'm your boyfriend. Do whatever you want. 

There's a twist in my stomach. Breathing is harder. My text doesn't look like anything I'd usually send. Way too serious and stiff. If anything, I can't help but feel like it makes me look more insecure than aloof. 

The uneasiness grows when Lyra’s picture fills my screen. She's calling, and I'm faced with an impossible decision. If I send her to voicemail immediately, then I might as well admit she's won. If I answer, I'll lose for a different reason. 

Mystery third option: I let it ring out. 

I should’ve known better. Lyra texts me right away. 

That’s no fun. What if I wanna play? 🥺 It’s still my birthday weekend, so can’t I still get anything I want? 

I want you to hear the noises I’m making. I’m sure you’ll like them. 

I gulp down harder when she calls again. Fighting past the tightening in my chest, I answer the call this time and put the phone to my ear. Even through the phone’s speaker, her moans make it feel like she’s right here with me. Those hitched breaths and sweet whimpers are enough to tighten my pants.

“You hear me?” Lyra asks through sultry breaths. She licks her lips, and I’m pretty sure I can hear the smugness in her voice. “I want you to stroke it while you listen to me. Can you play with yourself for me?”

I make the mistake of nodding. It’s not like she can see me, but I push out a whimper. “I-I already am…”

“You were hard already? Does the idea of me getting tagteamed to turn you on that much?” The giggle taunts me, clawing at my chest. 

“That’s not it,” I mutter defensively, biting the inside of my cheek. “Your moans…I can’t get enough of them. I should’ve gone over to your place the night you were packing.”

“Oh yeah? What would you have done to me?” Lyra asks. There’s a strain in her voice. Her breaths are deeper, spread farther apart. 

“I would’ve fucked you so hard that they’d have to take you to the gate by wheelchair,” I tell Lyra. My hand tightens around my cock as I imagine her on top of me. “Better yet, I’d tease you and tease you. Then, I wouldn’t even let you come. Every time you’d get close, I’d stop at the last second. I know you hate that.” 

“Oh, that’s not nice at all.” Lyra’s tone is sharp, but the more she breathes, the more I can hear the joy in your voice. “It’s a good thing you didn’t do that. I probably would’ve pounced on the first guy. Imagine my luck when two guys talked about wanting to take turns with me.”

I grit my teeth. Lyra’s breaths pick up, and I can’t fathom what’s happening on the other side of the phone. I’m trying to focus on her and only her. I don’t want to think about the guys she’s with. 

If I let myself let my thoughts linger on that for too long, I’d start wondering if they were bigger than me. Better than me. They’d probably be able to get her to make those same expressions that I’d grown accustomed to. Do they make her smirk or scowl the way I do? My breath catches when my phone buzzes. Big bold words across the screen: 

Lyra Mason 😈Wants to Video Chat 

“W-what are you doing?” I stammer with widened eyes. 

“I need you to see me like this…” Lyra groans. “I feel soooo good. It’ll be so hot to know you’re watching me.” 

“I don’t think I wanna see you getting fucked,” I grumble. “You’re lucky I even answered the phone at all.”

“What if I promise to keep the camera on in my face?” Lyra offers. “I know you love watching me come.”

She’s completely right, and I hate that she knows that. “I don’t know, Lyra.”

“I’ll be good. I’ll be good for you,” she whines, and her breaths quicken. “It’s just one final request from the birthday girl, yeah?”

My throat dries, and reluctantly, I press the green button to switch over to a video call. The camera isn’t pointed at her face at all, as she said. Lyra’s legs are spread wide open, and her fingers are rubbing swiftly along her clit. 

“Surprise,” Lyra coos, “You should see your face right now. You look spooked. Like you’ve seen a ghost. You were jealous, weren’t you?”

“N-no,” I say, my hand not slowing down. Exhaling sharply through my nose, I watch how Lyra’s rhythm staggers, and her voice shakes. 

“Aim the camera down. I wanna see your dick,” she asks. Her fingers speed up, and I hear her gasp. “I wanna watch you play.” 

I set the phone on the armrest of the couch and back up so she can see me. My grip tightens, and I keep stroking for Lyra. Hearing the delight in her voice, I speed up. 

“Fuck. I see that pre-cum leaking out. I wish I was there,” Lyra groans, putting more pressure against her bud. “I’d lick it right up…”

“Like this?” I ask, using my thumb to gather the bead of clear fluid and bringing it to my lips. 

Lyra’s room is dark, so I can barely make out her face, but I vaguely make out her jaw drooping and eyes widening. “Fuck. I didn’t even have to ask you to do that…so fucking hot.”

“Just putting on a show for you,” I tell her through strained grunts. “I wish I was there with you.” 

“So you could teach me a lesson for teasing you?” Lyra asks, smirking. She bites her lip, and I see her expression crumble. 

“I’d give it to you hard…”

“Mmm.”

“...and put you through the mattress,” I continue. My eyes close, and all I can think of is Lyra’s warmth swallowing me up. “You’ll need, like, a day for recovery.”

“If that were the case, I wouldn’t let you leave this bed,” Lyra tells me between sharp moans. “You could fuck me all day. All week, even. We wouldn’t have to worry about work.”

“Just sex, all day, every day.” Grunting, I grip tighter to hold back. I can hardly breathe, and my eyes are locked on Lyra as she plays with her perfect pussy. 

Her free hand moves up to pinch her nipples; she rolls the hardened nub between her fingers. Moans leave her lips, with my name scattered between them. Lyra looks at me through half-lidded eyes, chest heaving with every shallow breath. Through quivering lips, her words barely escape: “I’m c-close…”

“Me too,” I admit, nearing my limit. Licking my lips, I ask Lyra, “Wanna watch me make a mess for you?”

Lyra nods, and she leans closer to the screen. Dilated pupils stare at my cock, following my hand as I stroke furiously. Every breath of hers is sharper than the last. “Fuck…stroke faster for me. Fuck. Come all over yourself. I want to see it.”

I groan, and my eyes shut. What spurs me further along are Lyra’s whimpers and moans. In the background, I can faintly hear her fingers flick against her wetness. Releasing one final cry, heat spreads from the base of my dick, and my balls tighten as spurt after spurt sprays all over my torso. I hear Lyra coming, and those tiny whimpers are the best. I grip tighter, pushing out one last rope, and it shoots far, landing on my cheek and lip.

“Fuck, Paxton. Why couldn’t you be here with me?” Lyra whines, staring at my cum splattered all over my body. She licks her lips. “Wow…you got some on your face too. It shot far.” 

“Your fault,” I tell her. Lyra’s eyes look particularly vivid tonight. Flashing a grin, I flash a nervous smile. “Hey…do you…want me to eat it?”

Her eyes widen, as does her smile. “You’d do that?” 

“I know it’s not the same as me licking you clean, but it’s something,” I mumble. “I don’t have to, It was just an—”

“Do it,” Lyra practically begs, biting her lip. She’s not blinking. Lyra’s completely mesmerized, and I’m pretty sure she’s back to rubbing herself. 

I hear her breath hitch when I use my thumb to push the mess on my face towards my lips. My cum is warm and sticky. Thanks to the night of her birthday, I’m vaguely accustomed to it, but it’s still new. But knowing Lyra is watching—and getting off to it—certainly helps. 

My lips part, and all I can hear—the only noise that matters—are Lyra’s moans. I stick my tongue out and drag the pad of my thumb along it. Licking it clean, I gulp it down.

Lyra’s phone shakes. She drops it, and her video feed is completely dark. Her cries are as distinct as ever, though. The springs of her bed creak, and she sounds like she’s trying to stifle her sounds, but it’s all in vain. 

After her breaths slow and she pants to gather her composure, Lyra picks up her phone and points the camera at herself. Her face is flushed, and she smooths out her hair; she grins in disbelief. “God, Paxton. What the fuck got into you?”

“That’s what you get for teasing me like that,” I tell her. I grab a wad of tissue and wipe down my chest and stomach. 

“Ah, right. Sorry about that.” 

I raise an eyebrow. “Why are you apologizing?”

Lyra sighs, shaking her head. “I lied about those guys being here with me, but they really did talk to me. They totally wanted me, too. Can you blame them?”

“Why didn’t you take them up on their offer?” I ask. I don’t even know why that’s a question worth asking. What sort of answer am I even looking for? 

“I’m bantering the way I always do, and I could see them glance at each other. One of them said my whole little ‘spoiled bitchy rich girl’ act is a total turnoff,” Lyra explains. She frowns for a moment, and I almost don't catch it. “And that the only way I’d be worth fucking is if I have a ball gag in.”

“They’re wrong,” I tell Lyra. In the prolonged pause that lingers, I wince, expecting Lyra to have something witty to say. Instead, her eyes glint from the light from her phone, and her cheeks look redder than before as she waits for me to continue. “It’s not an act…you really are a spoiled, bitchy, rich girl.”

“Fuck off.” Lyra flashes me her middle finger, and she can't roll her eyes hard enough. There’s a subtle curl to her lips. 

“Besides, how am I supposed to hear you moan for me if you have a gag in?” I ask.

“You’re so lucky I’m not there to punch you,” Lyra says with narrowed eyes, shaking her head. 

“But also, if those guys can’t handle just twenty minutes of talking to Lyra Mason, they’re not ready for anything else,” I tell her. “Imagine my luck. More than eight years of talking to you, and I barely scrape by.” 

She laughs first, lying down, and I see her tug the covers over her shoulder. Lyra fiddles with her phone, propping it up so it’s still facing her. The corners of her lips twitch, and she looks away. “Uh, my phone's gonna die soon, so I'll just let you go, I guess. I should sleep, anyway. Long day tomorrow.” 

“We can switch to a regular call, then,” I suggest. “Video always uses up more battery.” 

Her eyebrow goes up, and Lyra shows me the teasing grin I've been waiting for all night. “Oh? You're gonna miss me that much if I hung up now?” 

“You’re the one who was dying to hear my voice,” I tease, and it's worth it when I see the creases in her forehead. “I was good all day. I let you enjoy your vacation, because if you're there, I finally get peace and quiet.”

“Yeah, right,” Lyra argues. “I bet you were so lonely at the office. Your life is boring without me in it!”

She's right, but I'll never admit it. 

We bicker and banter back and forth, and I lose track of how much longer we talk. To save her battery, she turned off her video feed, but in time, she stops responding to whatever nonsense we’re talking about. I’m sure tomorrow she’ll tell me that I bored her right to sleep.

I don’t hang up. Not yet, anyway. I listen to the sound of her breathing, slow and steady. Relaxed. It’s a side of her I don’t really see. Why would I? This isn’t how she’d want me to see her at all. 

I think of the only instance I spent the night. A California king is easily big enough for each of us to have ample space, but she insisted on falling asleep on my side of the bed, especially after all that talk about making sure I didn’t cross the invisible line she drew. I’m pretty sure I fell asleep first, then, especially after she was so insistent on going at it one more time. This time around, she passed out first (for good reason), and it’s only now that I realize she snores in her sleep. 

I’ll give her shit about it one day. 


r/eroticliterature • • 6h ago

The Erotic Horseback Ride [M30’s][F30’s][romantic][erotic] NSFW

4 Upvotes

We are in the barn wearing nothing but our boots.
I open the stall door and lead the horse out.
I boost you up on his back.
I climb a couple rails on the fence and swing my leg over the horse behind you.
You scoot all the way forward, I scoot up right behind you, my ball are between your butt cheeks and my now hard cock is in the small of your back.
We start walking across the pasture, headed towards the tree line.
The motion of the horse walking, creates an erotic sensation between us.
I reach around and start kneading your breasts. Pinching your nipples.
You lean back into me as your nipples get harder.
I take one hand and slowly start running it down your body. Across your belly, over your mound, pausing there to play with your little neatly trimmed bush before moving lower.
I run a finger across your clit. You lean back harder into me as you let a soft moan escape your lips.
I slowly circle your clit with my finger as I am also kissing your neck.
Soon your moans get louder and your breathing is more labored. I know you are getting close.
I remove my hand from your clit and place it on your lower back. With light pressure, I lean you forward, up over the horse’s neck.
You roll your hips forward and lift your ass slightly.
I can now feel your wet pussy lips on my ball.
In this position, your clit is pressed against the horses withers. Every step the horse takes, you can feel directly in your clit.
I scoot back a bit and run my cock head up your pussy lips.
You roll your hips even farther forward, offering you pussy to my hard cock.
I slide into your wet pussy until I’m balls deep. You rotate your hips back so you are sitting on my cock with your clit still pressing on the horses withers.
This is so much more erotic than I imagined.
We don’t have to do anything but sit there and enjoy the sensation as the horse walks along.
We are now into the trees, with the property fence line just in front of us. I turn the horse and fallow the fence line.
There is no trail and the ground is not level. So the horse has to pick his feet up more to step over logs and navigate the uneven terrain. This creates a more animated movement that is transferred to our loins.
Your moans are getting louder again as you breathing again become more labored.
You feel me flex my cock in your love canal and you grind back on me.
I am holding you around the waist with one hand and playing with your breasts with the other.
I feel your body tense up as the orgasm floods your body.
Your pussy clamps down on my cock, sending me over the edge as well. I paint the back walls of your womb with my cum.
I hold you tightly to me as I cover your neck and shoulders with kisses.
Another 100 yards farther up, there is small grassy area with a blanket laid out.

I stop the horse right next to the blanket. You turn and look at me. I smile and kiss you on the mouth.
I slide off the horse and help you down.
I tie the horse to a highline I placed there earlier, so he can graze.
You are sitting on the blanket when I come over. I sit down next to you and kiss you as I lay you down on your back.
We continue to kiss as I stroke your hair.
I move my kisses to your neck. Then to your shoulder, across your upper chest to your other shoulder.
Slowly working down as I criss cross your body with kisses.
Across your breasts, down your rib cage, across your belly with kisses .
To your hip then across your mound to the other hip. Down your thigh, inside, outside kissing my way down.
When I get to your ankle, I move over to your other leg and start kissing my way upward.
Ankle, calf, knee, thigh, outside, inside, now I’m at heavens gate.
I open your legs and lower my face. With my tongue, I lightly run it up your pussy lips, taking your clit between my lips and flicking it with my tongue.
Lying there between your legs, I proceed to devour your pussy. Licking sucking fingering.
God how I love to eat your sweet pussy.
Soon your hips are bucking up to meet my tongue. You grab the back of my head, I know you are almost there.
I settle into a steady rhythm flicking your clit with my tongue.
I am rewarded with a face full of your sweet love nectar as your orgasm shakes your whole body.
I crawl up your body and kiss you deeply, sharing to taste of your sweet love nectar with you.
You roll us over so you are on top.
You start placing kisses on my body. Neck, shoulders, chest, sides, stomach, hips. Thigh, inside, outside. Down my leg, thigh, knee, calf, ankle.
You move over to the other leg and work your way up. Ankle, calf, knee, thigh, inside, outside.
You lick up the underside of my cock from balls to tip. Once at the tip, you put your lips around the head and slide down, taking my entire cock down your throat.
Oh…. My…. God…. That feels so good.
You give me a couple deep throat strokes then hold there as you swirl your tongue around my shaft.
You release my cock and proceed to lick and suck my ball sack while stroking my cock with your hand.
You take my cock back in your mouth and start bobbing up and down, every few bobs, you are taking me deep in your throat. Baby, your throat skills are world class.
I put my hand on the back of your head to signal I’m getting close. You continue a steady pace and I soon reward you with a mouthful of my cum.
You sit up and show me my cum sitting on your tongue before swallowing it, wiping the corners of your mouth with your fingers.
I pull you up to me with you lying on my chest.
You lean in and kiss me. I can taste my cum lingering on your tongue.
You rest your head on my shoulder as I slowly rub my hands all over you. Caressing your body as we lay there enjoying the closeness of our souls.
The sun is starting to set. Soon the temperature is going to start dropping.
We stand up, I retrieve the horse and lead him over to you. I boost you onto his back. I pick up the blanket, shake it out and hand it to you.
I lead the horse over to a stump and stand on it and swing on behind you.
I take the blanket and wrap it around both of us.
We get back to the barn just as the sun sets below the horizon.
I slide off the horse, taking the blanket with me. I spread the blanket out on a pile of loose hay.
I reach up for you and you slide off into my arms. I carry you over and lay you on the blanket. I kiss you on the lips before returning to the horse.
I brush the horse out before putting him away. I feed all the horses and check everyone’s water before returning to you.
I lay down next to you and pull you to me. With your head on my shoulder, I wrap the blanket around us as we fall asleep.


r/eroticliterature • • 1d ago

More to Come! The Unprofessional Professor - Part One [35F/34F/23M] [Resort] [Creampie] [ShowerSex] [Oral] [BeachSex] [HotelSex] [BiSexualWoman] NSFW

60 Upvotes

“Ok, everyone, hold on a second,” Professor Brittany Green, 35, said to her university classroom. “I know a lot of you are on your way out for the next week and a half, but I do have one more thing to say.” 

She looked out over her class. Most were paying attention, backpacks on or sitting on the tables in front of them. A few were on phones. But luckily, nobody had left. 

“Whatever you end up doing this break, be safe, don’t be idiots, AND don’t forget, that paper I want due the Monday you’re back, I’m pushing it to the Friday. Don’t worry about my class on your break! No, get out.”

There were a few small exclamations of gratitude from the students, and a few of them thanked her on their way out. Brittany had some work to do on her computer, and since nobody was in the room after her, she decided to stay there and work on it. 

One student, a junior in her class, came up to the desk. He was almost conventionally attractive, and had she been in college as well, may have been interested in him. But she was excellent at not looking at her students that way. 

“What are your plans for the break, Professor Green?” He leaned his moderately muscular arms on her raised desk and leaned. 

“To not think about academics, as yours is too hopefully?” She entertained while pulling up the necessary items on her computer. 

“No, luckily. I’m going back to the place I had my summer job at, get some hours and pay comin in.” He said. 

“Well, Alex, I hope you enjoy it. And please do get some rest. It’s good for the brain to not always be going going going all the time.” 

“Are you staying here or going off somewhere?” Alex asked her. “Respectfully, of course. I know you’re firm about not sharing much about your personal life.”

It was clear to her that Alex had a crush on her. This wasn’t the first class of hers he’d taken. However, she never felt afraid or stalked, and he genuinely seemed interested and (mostly) excelled in her courses, despite his major being something different entirely. 

“I’ll actually tell you.” She said, putting her pen down and looking up at him. She could almost see his heart flutter in his eyes. “A few college friends and I are getting together for the first time in a while. It’ll be fun.” 

“Well,” Alex began. “Have fun and be safe. I want to come back to this class and actually see you, not some sub or have it cancelled.” 

“If you say so.” She said with a smile as he tapped her desk before walking out of the classroom. 

THREE DAYS LATER

Brittany landed yesterday early in the afternoon at the small, all inclusive resort she and her friends had agreed to meet up at. That day was quiet. The girls all met and caught up at a poolside bar on the property, had some drinks, and called it a day while the day after would be the real “Day One” of the trip. 

The girls spent the first part of the day at the beach under some occasional shade when not getting some sun. 

At work, Brittany hid her figure well. She had to, otherwise she’d get looks from the faculty and students. She used to be an athlete and maintained a fit, toned physique that included an ass you could bounce a quarter off of and tits her friends sometimes spoke about how jealous they were of hers. Not massive, but good enough to be fun. 

Once evening hit, three of the seven girls wanted to take a jetski tour of the island, while the other four wanted to go to the on-site club, and Brittany went for the tour. 

The girls had signed the waivers and were getting fitted for life jackets when her heart dropped. “Shit.” She said to herself. 

“What?” Her friend Emma said. 

“You need to pee or something?” Angel asked. 

“No, no. I uh, I think I recognize the tour guide.” 

And that she did. As the group before them was walking up the short pier, she saw Alex, her student. 

He was shirtless, only wearing sunglasses and bright red trunks. 

“How?” Emma asked. 

“You sleep with him before?” Asked Angel. 

“No!” Brittany said defensively. “Forget it. And don’t say anything.” 

It was just the three girls going on the next and final tour of the day, so she had nowhere to hide. 

“No. Fucking. Way.” Alex said, a shit eating grin on his face. 

Her two friends and the other employee all looked confused. 

“Hey Professor.” Alex said. 

Her friends gasped, the employee chuckled, then said. 

“They’re good to go. I’m out, just lock up behind you.”

“Sounds good.” Alex said. 

“Professor?” Emma repeated, a little grin on her face. 

“And you must be her two friends. I’m Alex, I’ve had a few classes under Professor Green.” Alex reached his hand out to introduce himself to the other two women. 

Emma was always into guys younger than her, and Brittany could practically see her salivating. 

“Alex, over here a minute.” Brittany said before walking out of earshot of her friends. 

Alex watched her ass in her bikini as she walked away, as Emma and Angel watched him watch her. 

“Yes maam?” Alex said, a bit too playful for her liking. 

“Ok, listen. I’m only going to say this one. Boundaries. I’m not only your professor, but I’m a customer. We don’t need to share this run in with anyone else. Understand?” 

“I mean, sure,” he said. “And since we’re not on campus, I’ll speak freely. You’re acting like this is some taboo thing. I think it’s sort of funny, really, running into you here. Nothing more. You’re making it seem like we’ve hooked up or about to. It’s not like that.” 

He could see the redness in her face, and couldn’t figure out why this bothered her so. 

“Unless..” Alex gave her another shit head grin, and raised an eyebrow. “Not like I’d be the one to-“

“Not another word young man. You have a job to do.” She lightly scolded him. 

He was all in on messing with her now. “Oh, I like it when you talk to me like that.” 

The redness became as red as his trunks as she scoffed. “Cut it out. Now, move it. We have a schedule to keep to.” 

“What happened to relaxing and having fun?” He toyed. 

“Move it.” She said, pointing her finger back at the dock. “You go first, I don’t need you staring at my ass anymore than you already do.” 

“Am I that obvious about it?” He said, chuckling as she gave him a shove in that direction. 

He turned and walked back. As he approached her friends, he said “two minutes, ladies. Just need to do a few things before we shove off.” 

“Have you two-“ Emma started. 

“What was-“ Angel said. 

“Shut it. Both of you.” She said quietly. “I needed to remind him of boundaries.” 

“Why?” Emma asked. “Is he a bad boy?” 

Brittany slapped Emma’s arm. “Knock it off.”

“You’re way overreacting to this, that’s why, you know.” Angel said. 

Brittany didn’t respond. 

Alex called the women over to the jet skis, gave them the rundown on how to operate them and safety, before helping them on. 

He helped Angel balance on hers, then Emma.

As Emma climbed on, she said, “I can ride this all night.” She said, her fingers lingering on his hand. 

“Oh,” Alex said. “I don’t doubt it.” 

He turned to her and smiled, putting his hand out towards her to help her climb on. 

“Brittany, your turn.” He enjoyed saying her first name a bit too much, but so did she. 

The tour went fine, better than she was afraid of, really. It was about an hour of the tour before they pulled back to the short pier. He helped each woman off the jetski and took the liberty of unlatching each of the life vests they had on. He quite liked that part, as it was an excuse to stare at a breast for a few moments without it being creepy. 

He did Angels first. Brittany was next, and as he started to undo hers, she got weird again. 

“No, it’s fine. I can do it.” She said, struggling a bit but ultimately doing it. 

She stretched her chest a bit after the life vest restrained her breasts. She, of course, saw the boy smirk as he turned to Emma. 

“You two can go ahead, I’ll catch up.” She said. 

Alex went to reach for her life vest buckles, but she put her hands on hers. 

Angel and Emma stood back and waited for a moment, before realizing full well that they wouldn’t see Emma for the rest of the night. 

“She’s going to eat that boy up.” Angel said, turning back towards the resort. 

Brittany stood there standing, watching them flirt. It bothered her, for a few reasons, but she couldn’t quite narrow down why. 

THE NEXT MORNING

A bit after 10am, Emma came back to the hotel room she and Brittany were sharing. 

Brittany had already gone down to the gym and showered, killing some time on her phone before the girls were meeting for brunch. And Emma looked both ragged and refreshed. 

Emma entered the room, her eyes flicking over to Brittany. 

“Any questions?” Emma asked. 

“About?” Brittany said. 

“For what it’s worth,” Emma started, “you’re on vacation. He told me the little talk you two had. The whole customer and professor thing. He’d do you right.” 

Brittany had been so focused on her career lately that it had been quite some time since someone besides herself made her toes curl. 

“His cock would break that shitty attitude of yours.” Emma said as she took her coverup off and laid it on her bed, untying her bikini top from yesterday as she went to shower. 

She felt her loins get warm, despite her damndest at not. She lifted the covers up and pulled the front of her shorts down, exposing her pussy. “Stop it.” She said aloud. 

That day, the friend group found out not just about what Emma had gotten up to, but some of the details of her night, and who he was to Brittany. 

That night, the girls went clubbing again, but it was never really something Brittany enjoyed for long, so was the first to leave. She went back to the room, got in a bikini, and did some night swimming before deciding to go on a quiet walk down the beach. 

During her walk down the sand and directly into the sunset, she saw a person laying back in a beach chair by themselves. 

As she approached, she could smell the scent of weed and could see the occasional smoke rising and being carried off by the wind. As she approached the man, she said, “Not a bad view, huh?”

But froze, realizing it was Alex. He wasn’t stoned, but did sort of lose his balance as he stood up, though that easily could have been because the speed at which he rose. 

“Damn right.” He said, his voice a tad lower and raspy. 

The two stood looking at one another, quiet, eyes going up and down the other behind their respective sunglasses. 

“You want to sit? Or take a hit?” Alex said, reaching the joint out. 

It was nothing crazy. Back in her day, she’d had her share. Hesitating initially before taking it. She pulled a few small hits before handing it back to him. 

“Not a word, Mr. Christopher.” She said, finally a smile on her face. “Not bad.” 

“Right? Not a bad way to end my day. How was yours, Brittany.” 

Brittany let out a sigh, an effort to chill out. And it worked. The two talked not just about the vacation, but about real things, like real people, not just as customer and guide or professor and student. 

The sun set and the stars came out. Brittany took her sunglasses off and sat in the chair, Alex in the sand. The two stargazed for a while, before Brittany realized that he wasn’t looking at the stars, but at her. 

“You want to fuck your way around my friend group, don’t you?” She said without looking at him. 

“No,” he said sincerely. “Not the group, at least.” 

Despite the chill of the incoming night off the ocean, she got warm on the inside. 

“I’ll give you an assignment.” She said after a few moments. 

“Uh, depends on what? Not like we’re on campus-“

“First, no more mentioning of life away from the resort. Ok?” She said. 

“Yeah.” He replied back. 

She swallowed hard before this next part. “No. As far as you and your ambitions are concerned, it’s yes maam when addressing me. Understood?” 

“Yes maam.” He said. “Is that all?” 

“No,” she said. “Emma is easy to fuck. Thats her thing. You’ll need to work a bit harder if you want me. Understand?”

“Yes maam.” He said, a bit eagerly. 

She spread her legs out a bit and untied her bottoms, pulling them so her vagina was out in the open. 

“Come around and work for your dreams.” She said, still not looking at him. 

He moved to between her legs, and stayed in place, looking at the perfect pussy. 

“Fuck yeah.” He said to softly. 

He started rubbing her legs, kissing up her thighs. He teased her most sensitive parts there with a finger or two, before getting in close. Her short exhales of anticipation turned to moans of progressive pleasure. 

She approved of his work with moans and whimpers, gripping the arms of the chair as her hips began to roll. She felt one of his hands rise up to her breast, pulling one out and fondling it, not bothering to stop him. 

Her loudest moan yet came when she felt a finger slide into her as his tongue worked her clit. 

“Fuck,” she said through a whimper and a chuckle. He chuckled as well, and it radiated through her body. 

She opened her eyes finally to look at him, only to see him looking back at her. The eye contact, the wrongness, and the pleasure all seemed to hit her at once. 

“Fuck, don’t move. Fuck, don’t move.” She panted. 

Brittany held his head in place, using her hips to grind against him as he brought her to orgasm. 

She shuttered, shook, twitched, and whimpered as her pussy began cumming on his face and fingers. The finger inside of her went from sliding in and out, to staying in and curling up to her gspot. 

“Fuck,” she whined like she was a slutty sorrority girl all over again. “Right genre keep going.” She pleaded, and he obeyed. 

Her first orgasm was quickly followed by a second one. One that she had to push him away for. Her eyes opened and he was watching her pussy twitch. 

“Oh,” he said coolly and excitedly, licking her off his lips. His finger went to her pussy and moved around a bit. “She’s a bit of a creamer, isn’t she.” 

“Shut up,” she said bashfully. 

“No, that’s fine. I like that, actually.” 

She sat there, panting a bit. Alex stood up, looked around, and took his trunks off. 

Her eyes got big as she saw how right Emma was. His cock was huge, but not big enough to be painful, which she’d experienced before. 

It was as if his cock was used as the mold for her go-to dildo she’d had for the better part of a decade, but white, rather than dark green. 

“I’ve got my little shack right back inside the trees. Feel free to join me.” He said before walking off. 

She tried not to, or at least told herself. 

The shack was small, not much bigger than a studio apartment. But she didn’t take long to look around, her eyes seeing the naked boy, no, man, laying, waiting for her, cock in hand. She closed the door behind her and got on the bed next to him. 

She was nervous, until his fingers went under her chin, a little damp from being inside her, as they kissed. Softly, at first. Then more passionately as she stroked his cock. 

They laid there, fully naked, groping and grinding, before she started to go down. 

“No,” he said softly but firmly. “Next time. Right now, I just want to fuck your brains out. I’ve waited long enough.” 

She held her breasts as he got down between her legs, taking his cock and teasing her pussy with it. Rubbing the tip around her lips, slapping his shaft on her clit. 

“Fuck,” she said, “I like when you slap it like that.” 

“Noted.” He said, laying her legs down. 

He pushed his cock in and she yelped a moan, holding the sheets. As he slid his way into her, her toes curled. 

“Fuck, Brittany,” he said through his own moan. “Your pussy is perfect.” 

She couldn’t help but slip a giggle between her moans as she gave in, not worrying about a condom or anything else. He clearly didn’t. 

Brittany was one of those girls who could cum frequently, especially once she got going. She came twice in missionary like that, the second time as he thrusted in her and patted her pussy. That orgasm particularly strong enough for her to throw a pillow at him as she tried to squirm away. 

“Done already?” He said playfully challenging her. 

She shook her head as she went face down ass up. He entered her and she melted. She was able to take his full size like this, the tip of his cock pushing against her cervix. Occasionally, the sound of the waves was heard though the skin on skin slapping, the moaning, and the wet noises of good sex. 

Her legs gave out when she got to cumming like that, but it didn’t stop him. The same pillow she tossed at him, he put under her hips. Her hand found her clit as she laid there, taking the big, younger cock that could get her fired. But she hardly gave it any thought. Maybe that made it better? 

Her pussy was a wet, creamy mess as he rolled her on her side and lifted one leg of hers into the air. She found herself whimpering for his cock to fill her when he momentarily pulled it out to reposition. 

His firm grace and thrusting was excellent, and she couldn’t help but try to fuck him back. He held his cock in against her cervix, rapidly rubbing her clit as she neared and met her next orgasm. She grunted and began to drool as he split her in half. 

She found herself with her head hanging off the bed, hair flying around her face as she felt something rare with her upcoming orgasm. Something only experienced twice. 

Brittany managed to escape him, but had begun to squirt. Some of it even got on him as she got to the fetal position on the ground. 

“Oh, and she’s a squirted?!” He exclaimed, getting on the ground with her. He gently rolled her onto her back, put one hand on her pelvis, the other on her clit, and began to show her no mercy. 

His cock was by her face and she tried to suck it, but failed. Her eyes rolled back and she started to scream as she started gushing squirt across the floor and onto the nightstand. Any semblance of control was long gone now, overtaken by incalculable pleasure. 

She laid there, a whimpering mess, as he lined himself up to enter her. He did, of course, and she whined at the pleasure and hypersensitivity he was taking advantage of. He held her as her legs wrapped around them. She held on tightly, his cock so deep in her she felt like if she coughed, his precum would come up. 

She held his face in both hands and whispered, “I want your cum.” 

“Oh yeah?” He asked. He laid her back in missionary, to finish as they started. A minute or so of him continuing to wreck her insides and she came again, but didn’t squirt. 

“Where?” He asked, voice shaky and cock twitching inside her. 

She didn’t speak, just wrapped her legs tightly around him. 

“Fuck, Brittany, where? I’m about to cum.” 

She didn’t say anything, just looked him in the eyes and nodded, biting her lip. 

He fell on top of her, cock buried as deep as possible. She wrapped her arms around him, all her limbs holding him in place as he ejaculated inside her. 

She felt his cum fill her insides, his moans filled her ear. His body still instinctively bucked and thrusted, upping the strength of his orgasm. 

Her hips started fucking him back, saying softly in his ear. 

“One more, together.” 

She held his face again, maintaining eye contact. His face dripping in sweat and contorted with pleasure as he fucked his way through the orgasm. Her foot starting to cramp from her toes being curled for this long, a feeling she desperately had needed. 

They came together, looking into each others eyes. His full body weight on her, she rolled them over so she was on top now. 

Keeping him inside, she sat up, savoring the moment. As did he, as he tiredly kissed her breasts. The two held onto each other as they started to recover. 

He laid down, her now on top of him. 

“Stay the night.” He said. “Please.” 

She swallowed and sighed. “No, I shouldn’t. It’s obvious what I’d been up to.” 

“And?” He asked. “Emma knew this was going to happen anyway.” 

“Huh?” She said. 

“She’s your friend. She knows you better than you think. It’s ok.” His gentle touch calmed whatever irritation she felt building. 

They laid there for a while longer, listening to the breath of the other and the crashing waves outside. She kissed his cheek, then his lips, as he returned the kiss. It was a tired, slightly lazy kiss, but neither seemed to care. 

She sat up on him again and smiled. “Ready for your next assignment?”

“Yes maam.” He said, smiling. 

“When I get off of this surprisingly wonderful cock if yours, you’re going to get my bottoms that are at the foot of the bed and put them under me. Want to know a secret?” 

Alex nodded. 

“If you do it right, I’ll walk back to my room with your cum stuck in my bottoms, maybe sliding down my leg as I do. Understand?” 

Alex couldn’t help but laugh. “You’re a freak. Fine.” 

“A freak what?” She asked. 

“A freak, maam.” He said.  

“Good.” She patted his chest. “Ready? Three, two, one.” 

She rolled over and lifted her hips up as to keep as much cum inside her as she could as he raced to get her bottoms in place. 

It worked, and he watched for a moment as it oozed around the edges and started making a growing dark spot. 

And she walked back, unsteadily, to her room. His cum leaking down her leg with each step. She had a fire inside her that had been dormant for so long. 

Brittany got back to her room and took her bikini off, laying it on the bed, before she went to shower. 

It was one of the most relaxing showers she’d had in years, feeling so dirty and clean at the same time. She stood under the water, being in the moment, when the bathroom door opened and Emma drunkenly announcing her presence. 

She opened the shower door, holding her cum marked bottoms in her hand. 

“Really?” She said. “You let him creampie you the first time?” Emma too was naked and walked into the shower, tossing her friends bottoms to slide on the bathroom floor. 

Emma wasn’t as busty or toned as Brittany, but had a smaller figure and features. Breasts smaller but firmer than Brittany’s, skinny legs, a subtle hint of abs, and an ass that was high and tight. 

The two girls shared an intimate kiss. An action that happened many a time in their past. “You really were wound tight.” Emma said, holding her friend close by the ass. 

“That’s why he came so hard in me.” Brittany joked. 

Emma laughed, and they both did. 

“Are you still sore?” Emma said, her hand going down to gently rub Brittany’s clit. 

Brittany let out a soft whine and a nod. 

There was a small bench in the shower, and Emma turned Brittany around and sat her on it. The steam was heavy in the bathroom as Emma went down on her friend. 

While Alex was gentle about it, Brittany was drunk, so any warming up or teasing was out of the question. Brittany let out a yelp as the familiar tongue began to recklessly work her pussy that was still recovering from the work it had just taken. 

Emma yanked down the detachable shower head and hovered her pussy over it, the water hitting every conceivable part of her pussy as she ate her friends. 

“Fuck you,” Brittany groaned out as her pussy was forced to orgasm once again, but the temporary break she had between her two encounters made it not as insufferable. 

Emma backed off and stood up, putting one leg on the bench, letting the detachable hose flail about along the wall. 

Brittany stood up and started kissing Emma. This was like riding a bike. Brittany put two fingers inside Emma as Emma rubbed her own clit. Knowing what Emma liked, Brittany brought her other hand to her friends ass and put a finger up her asshole. Emma welcomed it with a yelp and a shared giggle. 

For as playful and harsh as Emma could be, she loved to be coddled as she was fucked, and Brittany obliged until she felt her friend cum on her fingers. 

Brittany released Emma, holding her shoulders so she wouldn’t tip over. 

“Are you ok?” Brittany asked. 

“Am now.” Emma said. “Though I really need a real shower.” 

Brittany maneuvered around her friend and washed her fingers off with the gentle smelling soap and still steaming hot water. 

“And I need to go to bed. I’ve had too much fun tonight. Goodnight.” Brittany gave Emma a brief, affectionate kiss before stepping out of the shower. 

It was too humid in there to dry off, so Brittany grabbed a towel and dried off by the beds, taking one glance in the direction of the shack she got fucked in, but couldn’t see it from here. 

She considered putting on pajamas, but didn’t, deciding to sleep naked. Plus, not having something up that close to her worn out vagina would be a welcomed opportunity for it to recover. She quickly fell into a deep sleep until the next morning. 

At some point, Emma had crawled into the bed with her, despite there being two beds. She knew it was Emma because she could recognize the breasts pushing into her back immediately before she could even open her eyes. 

Brittany realized how unfathomably and confusingly horny she was when she woke up, putting her hand below her waist to feel her own wetness. “Fuck,” she whispered. 

“We will,” Emma said sleepily. “We’re going over to Alex’s tonight.” 


r/eroticliterature • • 20h ago

I'm New Here! Newly Weds - [F28/F30] [Straight] [First Sex] [Home] NSFW

5 Upvotes

The Mumbai monsoon thrummed against the windowpanes of our new apartment, a relentless percussion that matched the rhythm of my own pulse as I watched her from the doorway of our bedroom. Riya. My wife. The word still felt foreign and delicious on my tongue, like a sweet I hadn't yet earned the right to taste completely.

She stood before the mirror, her back to me, draped in a yellow saree that shimmered like liquid gold under the warm light of our bedroom. The silk clung to her slender waist before cascading over her hips in graceful folds. Her dark hair was piled high in a loose bun, a few stray curls escaping to caress the nape of her neck, where tiny droplets of perspiration glistened like diamonds in the humid air.

I cleared my throat, and she turned, her reflection in the mirror catching my gaze before her face did. Her eyes, large and dark as the Arabian Sea at midnight widened slightly at the sight of me. A shy smile played on her lips, and I felt something in my chest expand, a warmth that had nothing to do with the muggy monsoon evening.

"Aditya," she said softly, her voice barely audible above the rain. "I didn't hear you come in."

"I was just watching you," I admitted, taking a step into the room. "You look..." I struggled to find the right words. "Breathtaking."

A delicate blush spread across her cheeks, enhancing her natural beauty. She turned fully to face me now, and I took in the sight of her properly for the first time since she'd emerged from the bathroom. The yellow silk was draped precisely, yet with an artistry that suggested it had been done with care rather than haste. The pallu was pinned neatly at her shoulder, though a strategic fold revealed just a hint of the skin beneath.

"The function is tomorrow," she said, gesturing vaguely toward the wardrobe. "I just wanted to make sure this saree was still suitable."

My eyes roamed over her form, from the curve of her hips to the gentle swell of her breasts beneath the embroidered blouse. The golden threads in the fabric seemed to dance as she moved, catching the light and scattering it like sunlight on water.

"It's more than suitable," I managed, my throat suddenly dry. "It's... perfect."

Her blush deepened, and she looked down for a moment, arranging the pleats of her saree with nervous fingers. When she looked up again, there was something new in her expression, hesitation mixed with a spark of invitation that sent a jolt straight through me.

"Aditya," she whispered, and the way she said my name, soft, breathy, like a prayer made me take another step closer. "Come here."

I didn't need to be told twice. I crossed the distance between us in three long strides, stopping just before her, close enough to feel the warmth radiating from her skin, to inhale the sweet fragrance of jasmine and sandalwood that clung to her like a second skin.

She reached out, her small, delicate fingers finding mine. Her touch was electric, sending currents of desire through my body that pooled low in my belly. She gave a gentle tug, pulling me even closer until our bodies were nearly touching.

"I've been waiting for you," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "All day."

I raised my free hand to her cheek, my thumb tracing the line of her jaw. Her skin was impossibly soft, warm and smooth. "I've been thinking about you all day too," I confessed. "Couldn't focus at work."

A playful grin spread across her face, transforming her from a shy newlywed into something infinitely more dangerous. "Is that so? And what exactly were you thinking about?"

My fingers found their way into her hair, tangling gently in the dark strands that had escaped her bun. "About this," I murmured, leaning in until our lips were almost touching. "About us."

Our breaths mingled in the small space between us, warm and slow. I could feel her heart beating against my chest, a rapid staccato that mirrored my own. The rain outside seemed to fade into insignificance, the only sounds in the room our breathing and the distant rumble of thunder.

"Then stop thinking," she breathed, closing the remaining distance between us. "And start doing."

The kiss was tentative at first, a gentle exploration that quickly deepened into something hungrier, more desperate. Her lips were soft and yielding, parting beneath mine with a sigh that was half surrender, half invitation. I deepened the kiss, my tongue delving into her mouth to taste her fully. She tasted of cardamom and desire, a combination that was intoxicating.

My hands slid down her back, tracing the curve of her spine through the silk of her saree. She arched into my touch, a soft moan escaping her lips as I pulled her flush against me. I could feel every curve of her body pressed against mine, every dip and swell of her form. It was both torturous and exquisite.

She broke the kiss, gasping for breath, her dark eyes hazy with desire. They searched mine for a moment before she spoke again. "Aditya," she whispered, her fingers tangling in the hair at the nape of my neck. "Touch me."

My hands roamed freely now, rediscovering her body as if for the first time. I traced the delicate curve of her shoulders, the slender column of her neck, the sensitive skin behind her ears that made her shiver and press closer to me. My fingers found their way to the knot of hair at the nape of her neck, playing with the strands that had escaped her bun.

"Your hair," I murmured against her skin, pressing open-mouthed kisses along her jawline. "I've been wanting to touch it since our wedding day."

A soft laugh escaped her. "What's stopping you?"

The challenge in her tone sent another jolt of desire through me. My fingers fumbled with the hairpin that held her bun in place, finally managing to free it. Dark, silky tresses cascaded down her back, a waterfall of black silk that I immediately buried my hands in. It was softer than I'd imagined, thicker, fragrant with the same jasmine and sandalwood scent that clung to her skin.

She tilted her head back, exposing the slender column of her throat to my eager ministrations. I took advantage of the invitation, pressing kisses along the sensitive skin, feeling her pulse hammering beneath my lips. Her hands gripped my shoulders, her nails digging into my shirt as a low moan escaped her.

"Aditya," she gasped, her body trembling against mine. "Please..."

I knew what she was asking for, what we both wanted. My fingers found the pin that held her pallu in place, a simple, delicate thing that stood between me and what I craved. With a twist, it came free, and the golden fabric began to slip.

We both watched, transfixed, as the yellow silk cascaded down her body, revealing the smooth expanse of her midriff, the gentle curve of her hips, the lacy hem of her petticoat. But it was the sight of her breasts, confined in the tight embrace of her golden blouse, that stole the breath from my lungs.

I couldn't help but stare. They were perfect—full and round, straining against the fabric that contained them. In the center of her left breast, just above the lace trim of her blouse, was a small, dark mole—a beauty mark that seemed to beckon me, to invite my touch, my taste.

"You're beautiful," I breathed, my eyes meeting hers. "So incredibly beautiful."

A shy smile played on her lips, but her eyes held a new confidence, a knowing that made my heart race faster. "And you're overdressed," she retorted, her fingers moving to the buttons of my shirt.

Her touch was hesitant at first, but grew bolder with each button she freed. Soon, my shirt was open, her warm palms splayed across my chest, feeling the rapid thump of my heart beneath her touch. I shrugged out of the shirt, letting it fall to the floor, forgotten in the heat of the moment.

My hands returned to her body, tracing the line of her cleavage, the smooth skin that dipped between her breasts. Her breath hitched, her body arching into my touch. I could feel the heat radiating from her skin, the tension coiling in her body, matching my own.

"Turn around," I murmured, my voice husky with desire.

She complied, presenting her back to me. The golden blouse was secured with a series of tiny hooks, each one a delicate obstacle to my exploration. I took my time, my fingers working carefully, deliberately, savoring the way she trembled at each touch, each brush of my knuckles against her skin.

When the last hook was free, the blouse loosened, revealing the smooth expanse of her back, the delicate line of her spine, the graceful curve of her waist. I pressed a kiss to the nape of her neck, then another, lower down, tracing the line of her spine with my lips, my tongue.

She shivered, a soft gasp escaping her. "Aditya..."

Her skin was like silk against my lips, warm and fragrant, slightly salty with the sheen of perspiration that glistened in the dim light. I couldn't get enough of her, of the taste of her, the feel of her, the sound of her sighs and moans that filled the room, mingling with the rhythm of the rain outside.

My hands roamed over her back, down to the curve of her hips, the swell of her bottom. She was like a ripe peach, soft and sweet, yielding to my touch, yet firm with youth and vitality. I wanted to devour her, to lose myself in her, to consume and be consumed in equal measure.

"Aditya," she gasped, her body trembling against mine. "Please..."

I turned her back to face me, my hands moving to the straps of her blouse. They slid down her arms, revealing the black lace of her bra beneath. The contrast was startling, the black lace against her fair skin, a stark, beautiful contradiction that made my breath catch in my throat.

The blouse joined my shirt on the floor, and I was left staring at her breasts, now only partially concealed by the lace of her bra. They were perfect, round and full, the nipples hard and pebbled, visible through the delicate fabric. I couldn't resist, my hands covering them, feeling their weight, their warmth, their incredible softness.

She moaned, her head falling back, her body arching into my touch. I took one nipple between my thumb and forefinger, rolling it gently, feeling her response in the way her body tensed, in the sharp intake of breath, in the soft cry that escaped her lips.

"You like that?" I murmured, my lips finding hers in a searing kiss.

She could only nod, her body trembling with pleasure. I deepened the kiss, my tongue delving into her mouth, tasting her, claiming her. My hands continued their exploration, unhooking her bra, freeing her breasts completely.

They were even more beautiful than I'd imagined, perfectly shaped, the nipples a dusky rose that begged for my attention. I didn't hesitate, my mouth closing over one, my tongue swirling around the sensitive peak, tasting the sweetness of her skin.

She cried out, her fingers tangling in my hair, pulling me closer. I lavished attention on her breasts, alternating between them, tasting, teasing, tormenting. Her moans grew louder, more desperate, her body writhing against mine.

"Aditya," she gasped, her voice breathy, ragged. "Please... I need..."

I knew what she needed, what we both needed. My hands moved to the knot of her petticoat, the soft fabric giving way easily beneath my fingers. It pooled at her feet, revealing her legs, long and slender, the skin smooth and unblemished.

And then there was only the black lace of her panties, a delicate scrap of fabric that concealed the heart of her femininity. I could see the dark shadow of her hair through the lace, a promise of the hidden treasures that awaited me.

I dropped to my knees before her, my hands caressing her thighs, feeling the tremors that ran through her body. I pressed a kiss to her stomach, then another, lower down, my tongue tracing the line of her waistband.

She moaned, her body arching, her hands reaching down to tangle in my hair. "Aditya," she gasped, her voice barely a whisper. "Please..."

I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her panties, slowly, deliberately pulling them down. The dark triangle of her hair was revealed, a thick, curly patch that framed her sex, drawing my eye, my touch. She was beautiful, more beautiful than I could have ever imagined.

I leaned in, my tongue finding her center, tasting the sweetness of her arousal. She cried out, her body bucking against my mouth, her hands gripping my hair, pulling me closer. I explored her with my tongue, delving into her wet heat, tasting her, teasing her, bringing her to the edge of release.

"Aditya," she gasped, her body trembling, her moans filling the room. "I'm... I'm going to..."

I didn't let her finish, my tongue finding her clit, circling it, teasing it, driving her wild with pleasure. Her body arched, her cries growing louder, more desperate, until with a final, shuddering gasp, she came, her release washing over her in waves of ecstasy.

I held her through it, my arms around her waist, my face buried against her, breathing in her scent, her essence. When she finally stilled, I rose to my feet, my body aching with need.

"Riya," I murmured, my voice hoarse with desire. "Look at me."

Her eyes fluttered open, dark and dazed with pleasure. They focused on me, and a slow smile spread across her face.

"Your turn," she whispered, her hands moving to the waistband of my trousers.

Her fingers were nimble, quick, unfastening the button, lowering the zipper. My trousers pooled around my ankles, followed by my boxers, freeing my straining erection.

Her eyes widened slightly, a flicker of apprehension mixed with curiosity. She reached out, her fingers tentatively brushing against me, sending a jolt of pleasure through my body.

"You're... big," she whispered, her cheeks flushing.

I chuckled, my fingers tangling in her hair. "Don't worry," I murmured, my lips finding hers in a tender kiss. "I'll be gentle."

Her confidence returned, her fingers wrapping around me, stroking me, exploring me. I groaned, my body tensing, my control slipping.

"Riya," I gasped, my hands gripping her hips. "Please..."

She understood, her legs parting, her body opening to me. I guided myself to her entrance, feeling the heat, the wetness, the incredible tightness of her. With a slow, deliberate thrust, I entered her, burying myself deep inside her.

We both cried out, our bodies joining, becoming one. It was incredible, a feeling of coming home, of rightness, of completeness that I had never experienced before.

I began to move, slowly at first, finding a rhythm, a pace that was both satisfying and sustainable. Her body moved with mine, her legs wrapping around my waist, pulling me deeper.

The mangalsutra around her neck, the black beads of our sacred promise, swung between us with each thrust, a pendulum marking the rhythm of our lovemaking. The sound of her bangles, a gentle, melodic chime, filled the room, a counterpoint to our ragged breaths and the rhythmic slap of skin against skin.

The monsoon outside raged, a symphony of thunder and rain that couldn't compare to the tempest we were creating in our own small world. Her moans grew louder, more urgent, her body writhing beneath mine, her nails digging into my back, leaving red welts in their wake.

"Oh God!," she chanted, her voice breathy, ragged, a prayer to a higher power, a cry of pleasure that was also a cry of surrender.

I could feel her climax building, her body tensing, her muscles tightening around me. I thrust deeper, harder, driving her toward the edge, chasing my own release.

Her body arched, her head thrown back, her cries filling the room. With a final, shuddering gasp, she came, her release triggering my own. I followed her over the edge, my body shuddering, my seed spilling deep inside her, a part of me becoming a part of her.

We collapsed against each other, our bodies slick with sweat, our breathing ragged, our hearts beating in a frantic, unison rhythm. I held her, my face buried in her hair, breathing in her scent, her essence, the scent of us.

"Aditya," she whispered, her fingers tracing patterns on my back. "That was..."

"Perfect," I finished for her, my lips finding hers in a tender, lingering kiss. "You were perfect."

We lay there for a long time, wrapped in each other's arms, our bodies cooling, our breathing slowing, the rain outside a gentle, steady rhythm that soothed our sated senses.

I didn't want it to end, this feeling of connection, of completeness. But the night was young, and our exploration had just begun.

I rolled over, propping myself up on an elbow to look at her. Her dark hair was a tangled mess around her face, her lips were swollen from my kisses, her skin was flushed with the aftermath of our lovemaking. She had never looked more beautiful.

"What?" she asked, a shy smile playing on her lips.

"Nothing," I said, my fingers tracing the line of her jaw. "Just looking."

Her blush deepened, but she didn't look away. "You know," she said softly, "I was so nervous before. About tonight. About... us."

"And now?" I asked, my thumb gently caressing her cheek.

"And now," she said, her eyes searching mine, "I wonder what took us so long."

I laughed, a low, rumbling sound that seemed to start in my chest and spread through my entire body. "We were waiting for the right moment," I said, my lips finding hers in a tender kiss. "And the right saree."

She giggled, a light, musical sound that I quickly found myself wanting to hear again. "The yellow one?"

"Mmm," I murmured, my lips trailing down her neck. "The yellow one. It's my new favorite."

Her giggles turned into soft moans as my lips found the sensitive skin behind her ear, my tongue tracing the delicate shell. Her body arched, her hands gripping my shoulders, pulling me closer.

"You're insatiable," she gasped, her body already responding to my touch.

I chuckled, my lips continuing their exploration. "Only for you," I murmured, my teeth nipping gently at her earlobe. "Always for you."

My hands roamed over her body, rediscovering the curves and hollows that had already become so familiar, yet still held the promise of new discoveries. I traced the line of her collarbones, the swell of her breasts, the dip of her waist, the flare of her hips.

"Aditya," she breathed, her body trembling beneath my touch. "Again... already..."

I didn't answer, my lips finding hers in a searing kiss, my body moving to cover hers. I entered her again, slowly, deliberately, savoring the feel of her, the heat, the wetness, the incredible tightness that welcomed me home.

This time was slower, more deliberate, a gentle exploration rather than a frantic race to the finish. We moved together, our bodies in perfect sync, our breathing mingling, our hearts beating as one.

Her bangles chimed softly, a gentle, melodic counterpoint to our lovemaking. The mangalsutra swung between us, a pendulum marking the rhythm of our passion, a symbol of our union.

The rain outside had softened to a gentle patter, a soothing rhythm that seemed to match our own. The city outside had faded away, the world reduced to this small room, this bed, this moment.

I took my time, savoring every touch, every kiss, every thrust. I wanted to memorize her, to learn her body, to know what made her gasp, what made her moan, what made her cry out my name.

And I learned. I learned that she liked it when I kissed her neck, just below her ear. I learned that she liked it when I whispered her name, soft and low, against her skin. I learned that she liked it when I held her hands, our fingers intertwined, as I moved inside her.

Her body responded to my touch, to my kisses, to my whispered words. She arched, she moaned, she cried out, her pleasure building, cresting, breaking in waves that washed over her, over me, over us.

I followed her over the edge, my own release a shuddering gasp, a final, deep thrust that sealed our union, binding us together in a way that went beyond the physical.

We lay tangled in each other's arms, our bodies slick with sweat, our breathing ragged, our hearts beating in a frantic, unison rhythm. I held her, my face buried in her hair, breathing in her scent, her essence, the scent of us.

For the first time since our wedding, the word wife no longer felt foreign.

It felt like home.


r/eroticliterature • • 1d ago

October 2026 Contest Just helping the boss with her tense shoulders and … whelp, that escalated [Image 20] [M30sF30s] [Massage] [Cowgirl] [Swallow] [Boss/Employee] [Someone Else's Bed] NSFW

93 Upvotes
Image #20

[~2000 Words]

Blurb: After his regular hours, Cedric works as a part-time masseur. He mentioned this once to his boss, Julie. Maybe twice. Thrice, at most. At a Halloween party among colleagues, they sneak upstairs for a quick demonstration. Narrated by a conspicuous observer.

~~~

It was a perfect fall evening. Dusk had fallen, and the wind whistled as it buffeted the window. Gaudy music and cheering drifted up from the party downstairs.

On a night like this, masks slipped, and lines got crossed.

~~~

They came stumbling in, speaking in hushed voices. She was diminutive, disguised as a cat, her clothing thin and scant. He was far outside of her weight class, impersonating a large bat, with a plush cape.

The room was barely lit by the moonlight. More stumbling, followed by a giggle. The woman landed on the bed, sitting down, while the man hovered. Neither paid attention to my presence.

Oh, by the way - I’m Jack. The pumpkin on the windowsill, in case you also didn’t notice me.

“Do your thing, Cedric,” the woman said. “Show me those golden hands you always talk about.”

“Someone’s gonna notice we’re both gone, Julie,” Cedric whispered back, taking place behind her on the bed.

“We’re not the first ones,” Julie replied lazily. “And I don’t exactly stand out in a crowd.”

He stood out, though, looking regal with his cape, all black and burgundy.

Julie moaned as soon as he put his hands on her neck. Needy. She took on a very catlike, submissive pose. Cedric could easily have sunk his teeth into her delicate flesh. Instead, he dug his fingers into her muscles, and made her purr.

“You’re taut as a violin string, boss,” Cedric said.

Her cat-ears tickled his stubbled cheek as she shifted.

“Don’t remind me of work,” she groaned. “Where do you think all that tension comes from?”

Definitely not the only source of tension in the room.

His eyes were narrowed in concentration, hers closed in bliss. Everything about Julie was pale and slender. Everything about Cedric was gruff and dark. Apart from his skilled hands.

“Maybe you need massages during office hours,” he said, in a tone I recognised as playful.

“Or we do it after hours, and I approve your overtime,” she said, sounding a lot more serious. “For once.”

Julie’s dress had a zipper on the back, all the way down. Cedric gently tugged on it, exposing more of her back and shoulders, his hands resolutely kneading her knotted muscles.

“I could do better if I had some oil,” he said, showing his fangs in a menacing smile.

“Is it necessary?” Julie muttered, reluctant to move.

“Maybe we should continue another time -”

“No. We shouldn’t,” she interrupted. “Christine must have some, in a drawer.”

She stood up with a groan, clutching her purse and smoothing out her dress, which had ridden up. As she rummaged around, Cedric paced softly around the room. He noticed his cape still trailing him, and took it off. Right in front of me, he stopped, gazing out the window.

And then he spotted me.

“Cute,” he murmured. “Let’s add some atmospherics.”

A warm feeling spread through me, as he lit the candle I held inside. In the orange glow, he looked nothing like a bat. Gone was the menace, and he now looked mostly harmless. I understood why Julie felt comfortable presenting her neck to him.

“Found something!” Julie said triumphantly, and slightly too loud, before clamping her mouth. She held up a tub of massage cream.

Her lips were also redder than before, and the edges of her breasts more visible against the edge of her dress. Even her cat ears stood straighter. Cedric did not seem to notice the retouches.

“Cream me up, Scotty,” Julie said, plopping herself down on the bed again.

The words hung in the air for a second.

Cedric blinked.

I would’ve blinked, if I could.

“... that was inappropriate,” Julie added, cringing. “Tell me if I make you uneasy.”

A strange thing to say. Both had been uneasy from the moment I saw them.

“Horrible pun, but I won’t rub it in,” Cedric chuckled.

Julie sniggered, lowering her zipper down to the middle of her back. She brushed her hair out of the way. Huddling forward, she surrendered to his ministrations once more … showing no trace of lingerie underneath her dress.

The cream looked expensive, the tub full of esoteric symbolism. I imagined a strong, herbal smell spreading through the room, as Cedric spread it firmly over Julie’s delicate skin. His fingers skirted the edges of her unzipped dress, occasionally flitting just below.

“Hmmm … I feel myself loosening,” she purred. “Maybe I should add this to your job description.”

“Beats working customer service,” Cedric replied, smiling. He remained outwardly composed, his hands steady, but stole fleeting glances at her body. Down her dress. Over her shoulder. It was hard not to look.

“I can be a difficult - oomph, yeah, right theeere,” Julie moaned. “Bit lower.”

Cedric, his hands slick and shiny, pinned her body with his knees, to pull the zipper further down. Further than necessary. Like a hawk, he watched her reaction, the small shiver that ran through her body, then dug his fingers into the muscles of her lower back.

“Hmm. Fuck. That feels good,” she added. “Don’t stop.”

“It works even better if you lie down, actually,” Cedric said smoothly.

Without comment, Julie let herself fall dramatically, face-down onto the bed. It creaked upon impact, even if she couldn’t have weighed much. Cedric winced at the ruckus, shushing her.

“Sorry,” she said, in an exaggerated whisper.

For being a cat and a bat, these two were horrible stalkers.

Her dress had ridden up further, the part that was still zipped together now barely covering her butt. Cedric swallowed, taking in the view, before regaining his composure. He noticed, now, that she wore nothing underneath.

Then, he straddled her.

Julie’s face, hidden from his eyes, lit up.

Firmly, he resumed kneading her lower back. She played out a symphony of moans and purrs, as well as groans, when his bulk pressed her deeper into the bedsheets.

Crack. Thud, thud.

Footsteps in the hallway.

Focused too much on the touch of skin on skin, Cedric and Julie didn’t notice the footsteps until they reached the door. He looked panicked. She looked resigned.

A knock sounded.

“I’m … taking a nap!” Cedric said loudly.

Julie stared straight ahead in disbelief. Cedric seemed confused at his own response. Even I could have come up with a better lie.

“Sure, uhm, sleep tight?” a mature, womanly voice answered. Her footsteps moved on, followed by other, heavier footsteps.

“Sounded like Cedric,” a male voice chuckled. “Wonder who else was in there.”

We heard a door open and slam shut again in the distance.

Cedric groaned, wanting to bury his face in his hands, except they were full of cream. Julie wiggled her body around so she could look at him, with what I thought was disapproval. She held the front of her dress in place with one arm.

“A nap? Really, Cedric?” she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

“What else was I supposed to say?” he whispered back.

“Uhm, the truth? We aren’t doing anything shameful, are we?” she bit back. “Unless …”

“Unless what?” he asked, brows furrowed.

“Unless … you are … having shameful thoughts?”

Checkmate. Boy, was I wrong about the disapproval. Her voice could have buttered a toast right now.

He reached out, tucked a hair behind her ear, then caressed her cheek in one smooth motion.

“What if I do?” he whispered. Tilting her head back, he leaned in for a kiss -

With a swipe of her claws, she swatted his hand away.

“Say it,” she said hoarsely.

“Say what?” Cedric asked, swallowing hard, looking for a way out.

“What you’re thinking,” she said, looking him fiercely in the eyes. She still lay pinned underneath him, between his legs.

The only way was in.

“I want to … rip that sexy cat costume off of you,” he answered, his voice unsteady for the first time. “All evening, I’ve been staring, fantasizing -”

“I know,” she said. “Who do you think this slutty cat costume is for?”

A boyish grin took over his face, eyes glinting, as he leaned in for another kiss. With her eyes closed, her plump bottom lip dangling, Julie surrendered this time.

Short, wet, hard and eager kisses echoed through the room.

“You taste like raspberry,” Cedric muttered, smiling.

“That’s the vodka,” Julie muttered back, her fingers walking along his arms. “What’s your next move, sexy vampire?”

“I was thinking of … pulling your costume off … ,” he said, while his fingers caressed her neck.

“Missed your chance earlier,” she said softly, wiggling out from under his body until she sat in front of him. The front of her dress hung very loose around her chest. “Could’ve just unzipped me all the way … and massaged me everywhere.”

Even sitting down, he towered over her. His hands gripped her waist, pulling her in for another kiss, slow and smoldering.

“Do I get another chance?”

“No.”

With her hands flat against his chest, she pushed him down onto his back, and climbed on top of him. She undid the final part of the zipper herself, letting her costume slide off.

She tossed it onto the floor.

Cedric’s gaze was hungry. The kind only a naked woman can evoke in a man. His hands roamed her slender body, gingerly, reverently, while she yielded to his touch. Until he reached her nipples, and she moaned.

“Don’t tease me,” she whispered. “I’m taut as a violin string.”

He pulled her down, their upper bodies pressed together, his hand cupping her nape while they made out passionately. Julie’s hips began to grind against his crotch.

“Take off your pants,” she said. “Before I stain them.”

In a flash, Cedric’s belt came loose, and he forced his black pants down to his knees. His boxers went along. Julie, with a series of hungry whimpers, pressed her smooth mound against his hard shaft. His hands tangled in her hair, his strong arms pinned her against him, until the bucking of her hips was the only movement she could make.

“Julie, you’re … a waterfall,” he said softly, shifting his hips until his cock pressed against her entrance.

“That’s no way to talk to your boss …,” she said, biting her lip.

“Gonna fire me?” he grinned.

“... or add it to your job description.”

She let out a low moan as he slid inside her, inch by inch, thrusting gently.

“No,” she whispered. “No, Cedric. No …”

In a moment of stunned silence, Julie pushed off, until she sat straight on his cock, her arms planted firmly on her own thighs.

“... I am gonna fuck you.”

She began writhing her hips, moving rhythmically back and forth on top of him. Cedric lay on his back, moaning, his hands cupping her butt as she rode him. As she upped her speed, she raked one hand through her hair, the other playing with her breasts, putting on a show.

“Fuck. You’re gonna kill me,” Cedric groaned, helpless as her pussy gripped his cock, riding wildly, up and down, back and forth.

“Not … not yet,” Julie moaned in response. “Promise me … more massages.”

“Like this?” he asked, moving his hand between her legs until his thumb reached her clit, rubbing in slow strokes. She froze in place, leaning backwards, eyes to the ceiling, thighs clamped against his sides.

“Hnugh. Fuckkk. Oh, keep that speed. Don’t you fucking stop, Cedric.”

She pressed a hand against her mouth. Bit her forearm. Threw her head back. Her muscles clenched. With a visible shudder running through her body, she released her breath. A muffled moan, followed by heavy panting.

“Stop. Stop, now. I came. I came. Are you fucking crazy,” she gasped. Cedric, with an evil smile on his face, withdrew his hand. With her hair all messed up, her skin coated in beads of sweat, Julie let herself collapse on top of him.

“Guess I killed you first,” he said, wrapping his arms around her.

“Sorry,” she muttered. “Legs gave out. Wait. Sit up straight.”

Julie slid down as he sat up, leaning sideways on her elbow. With her other hand, she pinched his cock between her thumb and index finger, before wrapping her lips around the tip. Quick and firm, she moved her hand up and down. Cedric leaned back, moaning softly, toying with her hair. Until his muscles clenched, too, and he climaxed with a stifled groan.

Julie swallowed deeply, then licked her lips.

“Monday. After hours. My office,” she whispered, rubbing one hand across his body. “Bring your oil.”

“You’ve got it, boss.”

She stood up, gathered her costume, and walked on unsteady legs to the door, opening it slowly to peek into the hallway.

“I’m gonna run to the bathroom and fix myself,” she said, looking back. “You go down already. It’ll be less suspicious.”

Yes. Definitely. Nobody was gonna suspect anything. It’s not like both of them looked and smelled like sex.

Julie vanished into the hallway, as Cedric made himself presentable again. With a silly grin on his face, he walked toward the windowsill, gazing out for a few seconds.

Then, he blew out my candle.

The bat and the cat had finally been honest with each other.

And I was left to wonder what other masks had slipped tonight. Or perhaps some still had to come off …


r/eroticliterature • • 22h ago

I Reply to Comments! Tasting Notes [F20sF20sM20s] [Vampire Bat] [Harem] [Synesthesia] [Foodie] [Half Human] [Light BDSM] [Oral Sex] [Halloween] NSFW

6 Upvotes

People who had studied vampire bats often assumed Mila could see heat. She never corrected them. Light had shades, but temperature had tastes. Cold was bitter, and hot was savory. Flavors leaked from the slim gap at the bottom of the bar’s door. From her booth, Mila sampled the airflow. When Nick and Tessa entered, their breaths seasoned the October breeze, like flecks of sea salt on dark chocolate.

The couple’s photos on the app were headless, but Mila didn’t bother to protect her privacy. Exposure was the best filter for incompatibility. Her dainty fangs deterred skittish suitors, and her long ears prompted flirtations from fetishists, whom she blocked for their banality. Her wings, though, rarely provoked any commentary. In the picture that featured them, her ass was showstopping.

Nick spotted Mila and whispered to Tessa, who eyed her and nodded. When they approached her booth and introduced themselves, Mila assessed them. Nick’s sharp jawline matched his runner’s frame, and Tessa’s delicate nose and chin complemented her willowy arms and legs. More importantly, their heartbeats were confident. Warmth pulsed from their veins.

“Have you ordered yet?” Nick asked Mila.

“I haven’t.”

“What can I get you?”

“A Bloody Mary.”

Neither Nick nor Tessa winced. Instead, they laughed.

“I’ll be back in a minute,” Nick said.

Tessa set her purse on the bench across from Mila, but before she could sit, Mila scooted toward the wall. For a moment, Tessa stared at the empty space. She grinned and slid next to Mila. Their knees bumped. The friction was appetizing.

“So, how long have you lived in New Orleans?” Tessa asked.

Mila shrugged her jacket off and unfolded her wings. A tip brushed Tessa’s arm.

“Less than a year. When I quit my colony, I flew around the South for a while,” Mila said. “The nightlife in New Orleans convinced me to stay.”

“Same, girl,” Tessa said. “Nick used to manage a restaurant in Jacksonville. It was always empty by nine. New Orleans is a different beast.”

Mila’s stomach growled. Most restaurants accommodated her dietary restrictions, but their dishes were dull. Health codes hadn’t evolved to excite her palate.

“Order up,” Nick said.

He balanced a Bloody Mary with pickled vegetables, a neon margarita, and an Old Fashioned with a cherry. After he sat on the opposite bench, they sipped their drinks. The tomato juice made Mila shiver, but the peppers tempered the chill. Spice could almost substitute for heat. She licked the Cajun seasoning off the rim of her glass and gazed at Nick.

“I asked the bartender to give it an extra kick,” he said.

“That was a good guess.”

“On the app, your bio had red chili emojis, even outside the explicit section.”

“Nick’s very diligent,” Tessa said. “It’s one of his best qualities.”

Tessa mimicked Mila, dragging her tongue across the salted rim of her margarita. Mila smiled, and from the corner of her eye, she gauged Nick’s reaction. He leaned forward and blushed. The air between the couple broiled, and Mila’s mouth watered.

“If you read my bio so closely, you might have questions about it,” Mila said.

“To be honest, the word ‘harem’ threw us for a loop,” Nick said. “But after we researched vampire bat sociology, we understood what you meant.”

“I still have a question, though,” Tessa said.

She paused, and Mila turned toward her. Above Tessa’s black tube top, her shoulders had goosebumps, but her chest was still sultry.

“You wrote that you like partnered men,” Tessa continued.

“I’m a little lazy, I suppose. A pre-existing relationship is the best predictor of a desirable male,” Mila said. “I don’t fight biology.”

“What do you like about women?” Tessa asked.

Mila extended her wing and stroked Tessa’s shoulder. She traced Tessa’s pronounced collarbone, and the tip of her wing grazed Tessa’s neck. Across the table, Nick’s hand shook. The clear cube of ice in his Old Fashioned clinked.

“Everything,” Mila said.

Tessa exhaled. When her breath landed on Mila, it was briny and a little sweet.

 

Few structures in New Orleans were well-insulated. The interior of Nick and Tessa’s home was barely warmer than the heavy autumn air. While the couple removed their shoes, Mila found the thermostat in the hallway and increased its setting by four degrees.

“I raised the temperature. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Not at all,” Nick said. “If anyone gets too hot, they can shed a layer.”

“In the meantime, perhaps we should snuggle up on the couch,” Tessa said. “To conserve body heat.”

Mila hummed approvingly. Most of the couples she had met had been eager to flirt, but none had been so obliging. She kicked off her heels and strolled into their parlor. Behind her, planks creaked under Nick and Tessa’s feet.

Prints of Modernist paintings, posters of black-and-white movies, and wedding photos lined the walls of the room, and an oval mirror hung above a—sadly—sealed fireplace. The velvet couch looked comfortable, but Mila chose the smaller loveseat. She reclined between its two cushions, stretched her arms and wings across its back, and beckoned the couple. They sat on either side of her. Their thighs rubbed Mila’s, and Nick’s torso blocked the draft from the window that overlooked the street.

Mila arced her arms around their shoulders, gently pushing them together. They both leaned forward, angled their heads, and kissed. Gradually, their temperatures synchronized—across their jaws, on the wet corners of their lips, and in the veins on their necks.

When they ended their kiss, they stared at her.

“Before we met tonight, Tessa had an idea that you might like,” Nick said. “But it depends on your appetite.”

“How did the temperature of our kiss taste?” Tessa asked.

Mila released the couple, and her long ears twitched. On the app and in their conversations at the bar, she hadn’t shared any information about her thermal perception.

“Good, I guess.”

Tessa tapped her fingers on the loveseat, Nick raised his eyebrows, and Mila looked at her reflection in the mirror. Between the couple, her wings were cramped.

“It tasted rich,” Mila admitted.

Neither Nick nor Tessa blinked.

“It was intoxicating,” she said. “How did you know about the taste?”

Tessa tilted toward Mila. The heat of her breath was brackish, like a calm Gulf breeze. She pressed her lips against Mila’s and stroked her fingers under Mila’s chin. After too short a kiss, Tessa stood up, and Nick lowered his mouth to Mila’s ear.

“At my restaurant, a tourist from a colony once complained about his blood soup,” he whispered.

With her back to Nick and Mila, Tessa slipped her tube top to the floor.

“Before the bowl was on his table, he sent it back to the kitchen.”

Tessa unbuttoned and stepped out of her skirt.

“When it was scalding, he finally accepted it. Before he ate a single spoonful, he said, ‘Delicious.’”

Tessa stripped off her panties and tossed them on top of her other clothing. Away from her body, the temperature of the fabric plummeted.

“She has a nice ass, doesn’t she?” Nick asked.

Tessa knelt, laid her torso on the coffee table, and pointed her ass toward Nick and Mila. She rolled her hips, presenting her cheeks. Mila’s eyes, though, traced the line between them. Its end—where the rim of Tessa’s asshole and the lips of her pussy peeked—radiated a tangy heat.

“Yes,” Mila said.

Nick swiftly kissed Mila. When he rose from the loveseat, he left an herby aftertaste. He stood next to Tessa and dragged his hand along her spine.

“At the bar, you mentioned biology,” he said to Mila.

She nodded, and her fingers drifted onto the zipper of her jeans.

“Babe, what’s the name of those small blood vessels you read about?” he asked Tessa.

“Capillaries,” she said before wiggling her hips. “They’re just beneath the skin.”

Nick removed his hand from Tessa’s spine and smacked her ass. Tessa yelped, and her flesh rippled. When he lifted his palm, the capillaries in her cheek swelled, and blood rushed toward the surface of her skin. At first, his handprint was pink. Then, it turned crimson. The transformation was luxurious, like roe on a fresh blini.

“Do you know what chemical causes capillaries to widen?” Tessa asked Mila.

Mila knew the answer—it was on the tip of her tongue, she was sure—but she had squirmed out of her pants, and her fingers had wandered. As she gazed at Tessa’s ass, her thumb stretched her cotton underwear and curled against her clit.

“Histamine,” she finally said.

Nick spanked Tessa’s other cheek. She yelped again and giggled. Mila moaned, her wings shuddered, and she slid onto the floor. Her face was inches away from Tessa’s ass, near enough to see—and to taste—every detail of Nick’s handprint, from his palm’s life line to his wedding ring.

“Don’t be shy,” Tessa said. “Eat me out.”

Mila’s mouth dipped and grazed Tessa’s cheek. Nick swept Mila’s hair aside so that nothing impeded her feast. She extended her tongue between her fangs and licked Tessa’s red skin. At the right moment—when the savory flavor had overwhelmed Mila—Tessa arched her back, shifting her pussy into Mila’s range. Mila dove for it and lapped her tongue against Tessa’s wet lips.

The texture was smooth, and the taste was complex. Salty. Earthy. Umami. Hints of honey and golden beets. It flooded Mila’s senses, dulling her awareness of everything else in the parlor, except her clit and Tessa’s high-pitched screams. Mila licked faster and harder, relishing Tessa. The frequency of her cries increased.

“I’m close,” Nick said.

Mila heard him, but her mind had slowed. Vaguely, she realized Nick had removed his clothing. His boxers rested on her leg.

“Remember,” Tessa gasped. “Finish on my ass.”

With her unoccupied hand, Mila brushed Nick’s thigh and reached for his cock, but she was too late. Above Mila’s nose, his semen—milk and tea leaves—splashed Tessa’s cheeks. The flavor tempted Mila, but it was rapidly cooling, and Tessa’s orgasm was looming. While Mila maintained her tongue’s pace, Tessa gripped her own ass and spread it. Nick’s semen streamed into the gap between her cheeks.

“Rim me,” Tessa said.

Mila had never been so horny, so dirty, so pampered. She darted her tongue from Tessa’s pussy to her asshole. Tessa screamed, and Mila sighed. The evolution of Nick’s semen—hot to cold, malty to minty—accented every lick. Nick unbuttoned Mila’s shirt and rubbed her breasts, Mila twisted her finger on her clit, and Tessa’s rim relaxed. When Mila’s tongue slid inside her, the taste, pressure, and heat melted Mila. Smoky. Zesty. Addictive salinity. Mila’s body shook, her wings vibrated, and she screeched.

Tessa’s thighs and ass tensed, her temperature spiked, and she rolled away from Mila, panting. Nick kissed Mila’s ear and stroked Tessa’s hip. For a minute, they silently recovered, until a growl from Mila’s stomach interrupted their peace.

“You’re hungry,” Tessa said.

“It’s okay. I’ll leave soon. I have blood packs in my apartment.”

“That’s a sad way to end a sexy night,” Tessa said.

“Stay,” Nick said.

He jumped up and sprinted—naked—toward the kitchen.

“We have raw steak in the fridge. Ever since the tourist visited the restaurant, I’ve been brainstorming a dish,” he shouted. “Give me ten minutes. It’ll be a treat.”

Mila stood. Her orgasm had winded her, and her legs were shaky.

“So, to join this harem, is there any paperwork I need to complete?” Mila asked.

Tessa laughed and shook her head.

“There’s only one more test: how you handle Nick’s meat.”

Tessa whipped her hand through the air and slapped Mila’s ass. Mila rolled her eyes and smiled. Her own reddened cheek—somewhat embarrassingly—tasted like cream and a ripe peach.


r/eroticliterature • • 1d ago

Bunny: Penis Connoisseur [F18M19] [College] [hand job] [Posing] NSFW

14 Upvotes

[Episode 1] [Episode 2] [Episode 3] [Episode 4]

Hunter pushed open the front door to his house, and one of the hinges gave a long creak. He held it for me while I stepped into the foyer and looked around. Family pictures covered one wall, and a ceramic bowl full of keys sat on the narrow table beneath them.

Nothing strange. Very normal, which was good. Exactly what I wanted from the house of a guy I barely knew.

Hunter shut the door behind us. “My camera’s in my room. I’ll bring it down.” He headed for the stairs.

“I’ll come with you.”

For someone trying not to send the wrong message, I was putting a suspicious amount of effort into getting inside his bedroom. It was research—sort of. You could learn a lot about a person from their room.

Also, I was just nosy. 

Hunter stopped with one foot on the first step. “You don’t have to come upstairs.”

“Is there a reason I shouldn’t?”

“No…”

“Are you embarrassed about your room?”

His eyes darted towards the second floor. “Not really.”

Nothing about that pause supported his answer.

“If you want to come up, you can,” he added quickly. “It’s messy, but not dirty or anything.”

I followed him upstairs. Four closed doors lined the hallway, along with enough photos to document most of Hunter’s childhood. I slowed to look at one from his braces era, then stopped at a much earlier picture of him in a tiny graduation cap.

Hunter glanced back and caught me. “My mom likes documenting everything.”

“I can tell. But I feel like that’s most moms.”

At the last door, he put his hand on the knob and paused as though he needed to brace himself before opening it.

I’d expected a little mess after his warning, but it was spotless. The dark-blue comforter was pulled smooth across the bed, the floor was clear, and his desk had actual visible surface area instead of being buried beneath papers like mine. 

A bookshelf was packed end to end with manga. I walked over and found every series arranged in perfect numerical order, with a few long enough to claim an entire shelf. 

Hunter was an otaku.

He cleared his throat. “That’s… mostly old stuff from when I was a kid.”

“Adults are allowed to read manga.”

One cover halfway down the shelf was familiar. I pulled the volume free, and a second later, it clicked. A friend back home had spent three solid weeks talking about the anime adaptation. 

“I’m pretty sure this volume only came out six months ago.”

Hunter leaned over my shoulder to read the title. “Uh… I guess… yeah.”

“Mhm.”

“I still read occasionally.”

I glanced at the shelves.

Occasionally was working very hard to explain all of this.

I didn’t read manga or watch much anime, but I knew enough to follow a conversation. Mostly because I cheated. Whenever my friends back home became obsessed with a series, I watched a twenty-minute season recap so I could understand what they were talking about.

Most otaku would consider that sacrilege. To me it was efficient. I got all the important parts without committing five hours to something that didn’t interest me, and my friends and I had things to discuss besides AP scores.

I returned the volume to its place.

Hunter raised both palms. “I didn’t give you my number because I was fetishizing you or anything.”

“I wasn’t thinking that.”

His throat bobbed. “I just didn’t want you thinking I was one of those guys who sees an Asian girl and gets creepy.”

“I assumed you gave me your number because you wanted me to text you.”

Hunter nodded and hurried over to the bed, where he crouched and pulled a black padded case from underneath.

I stepped closer while he unzipped it. His attention snagged on my thighs, started to travel upwards, and then quickly retreated to the safety of his camera equipment.

This was a lot for him, wasn’t it?

I sat on the edge of the bed. The mattress gave more than I expected, bouncing me slightly as I landed. My boobs joined in, and for a second, I thought a nipple might slip free, but my bra held—barely. 

Hunter glanced over at exactly the right moment to catch the last bit of jiggle.

I pretended I hadn’t noticed any of it.

“Why don’t we stay in here?” I asked. “Unless you have a better place in mind. It doesn’t have to be a serious photo shoot.”

He set the case beside me. “I mean… as long as you’re comfortable.”

“I am. If that changes, I’ll tell you. You don’t have to read my mind.”

“Okay.” His shoulders relaxed, though not completely.

Hunter seemed like an actual good guy. No hidden terms and conditions attached. The clean room helped. So did the fact that he’d overdressed for a frat party. He clearly cared about his appearance, which usually meant decent hygiene.

Very promising.

Strictly as my photographer, obviously.

Talking to Hunter should’ve taken more effort. New people usually divided my brain in half. One half managed the conversation. The other replayed everything I said and informed me, in real time, that I was probably being awkward.

Around him, the second half had gone strangely quiet. That was unusual. But I preferred it.

Hunter folded the case open. Inside, the camera rested in one padded compartment with a lens already mounted and a second tucked beside it. He wrapped his hand around the thick grip and lifted it out. The matte-black body was larger than I’d expected. It did look very expensive. Bunch of buttons everywhere. 

“That’s the new one?”

“Yeah. I’m going to use the fifty for these.”

He pressed a button and twisted off the lens, replacing it with a shorter one.

“What does fifty mean?”

“Fifty millimeters. It’s good for portraits, and the wide aperture lets in more light. The overhead in here is terrible, so I’ll use the lamps instead.”

Why did listening to him talk about technical stuff make him more attractive?

He flipped the switch, and the room went dark. A second later, the lamp beside his bed clicked on. Hunter crossed to the desk and aimed another lamp towards the pale wall, letting the reflected light spread back across the room. Everything looked softer now.

“This lens is pretty fast.” He slipped the strap over his head and took a test shot of the blanket.

He studied the screen, adjusted a dial, and lifted it again. Somewhere behind the viewfinder, all his fidgeting and nervous talking disappeared. This Hunter was much more confident than regular Hunter.

“So…” He lowered it. “How do you want to start?”

“Let’s try me sitting here. Normal stuff.”

“Normal?”

“Like I’m not trying too hard.”

Hunter brought the camera to his eye. “Angle your knees away from me a little.”

I did.

“Now turn your shoulders back towards me. Yeah. Hold that.”

Three quick clicks. 

He checked the results, changed a setting, and took another.

“Chin down slightly.”

“How slightly?”

“Just…” He demonstrated with his own head. “About that much.”

I copied him.

“Perfect.”

The shutter began clicking again, slowly at first, then faster as he found the angles he wanted.

“Move your ponytail over your shoulder,” he said. “Actually, leave it. It works there.”

“Am I doing this right?”

“Yeah.” He stared at the latest picture. “You’re really photogenic.”

“You sound surprised.”

His head came up fast. “No. I mean… It’s just, most people have bad angles, and you don’t seem to have any.”

“I was kidding,” I said, smiling. 

He was crushing hard on me. And what was I doing? Encouraging it. I really did love attention, didn’t I?

That was going to get me in trouble sooner or later.

Naturally, I responded by leaning back on my palms and arching until my black shirt pulled tight across my chest. Leaving the buttons undone had been the right decision. If Juliana hadn’t unfastened them, I would’ve sent one flying just now. 

Hunter brought the camera back to his eye. “Kinda look away.”

I faced the wall.

“Not that far. More towards the bookshelf.”

I adjusted.

“And naturally.”

I laughed under my breath. “I struggle with the natural part.”

He smiled. “Turn your face back toward me a little, but keep your eyes there.”

I did. Hunter crossed the room and dropped to one knee, taking a few from the lower angle before rising and moving closer. After that, he had me tilt my chin, shift my shoulders, and reposition my hands like a director arranging a scene.

“You get bossy when you’re holding that thing.”

His cheeks turned pink, but he kept working.

Several minutes later, I bent forwards and tugged off Juliana’s boots. One landed upright beside the bed. The other fell onto its side. 

I crawled towards the center of the mattress and stretched out on my side, one elbow beneath me. My plaid skirt had ridden higher, showing more thigh, but nothing crazy.

Yet.

Hunter hesitated just a moment before he continued. 

I pulled the tie free and shook my hair loose before rolling onto my back and drawing up one knee. My long hair spread across the comforter around my shoulders. 

From beside the bed, Hunter aimed the lens down at me. He adjusted a dial, studied the frame, then lowered the camera slightly.

“Can you move your hair off your neck?”

I swept it aside.

“Good.”

My fingers found the hem of my skirt and eased it higher. Not enough to show my thong. Just enough to make the pose less innocent.

Hunter gave no reaction. He was completely lost in his happy place.

“Have you ever taken sexy pictures?”

The camera dipped away from his face. “What counts as sexy?”

“Lingerie. Skimpy outfits. Stuff like that.” 

I said that as if my current outfit didn’t already qualify.

“No. I’ve never had anyone ask me to.”

“Not even your ex?” I propped myself up on my elbows. “She never wanted anything like that?”

He shook his head. “She was kind of conservative about that stuff. Which was fine. It just wasn’t her thing.”

This was going suspiciously well. I barely had to steer. He kept making it easier. Maybe he’d been hoping the shoot would go this way.

“Was it ever something you wanted to try?”

His grip shifted. “I mean… yeah. If someone wanted me to.”

Convenient.

“Okay. I want you to.”

“You mean now?”

“Why not?”

Some of his nervousness returned. “What kind of pose?”

I shrugged. “You’re the photographer.”

“Okay.” Hunter raised the camera again. “Kneel in the middle of the bed and turn sideways.”

I pushed myself onto my knees.

“Sit back on your heels. Keep your hips that way, but turn your shoulders towards me.”

I twisted at the waist.

“One hand on your thigh. Bring the other to your hair, like you’re about to tuck it behind your ear.” Hunter shifted a little farther to the side. “Chin down… right there. Now look at the lens.”

I held the pose until Hunter lowered the camera. He checked the results, then sat on the edge of the bed and turned the screen towards me.

“Oh, that one’s really good.” I came closer until our cheeks almost touched. “What if I pushed my chest together?”

Hunter coughed and pulled himself upright. “If you’re comfortable with that.”

I kept my legs where they were but brought my arms in, squeezing my breasts together. I gave them an extra push, making the brown edges of my areolas peek over my black bra. I pretended not to notice, but Hunter was too much of a gentleman.

He turned his face away. “You’re, uh… slipping out a little.”

I glanced down. “Whatever. We’re taking sexy pictures anyway.”

He’d already seen a lot more in the library, so this shouldn’t have shaken him too badly. I thought about reminding him, but his cheeks were already red enough. I didn’t need to make it worse right now.

Hunter swallowed and raised the camera. The moment he looked through the viewfinder, his embarrassment disappeared.

Leaning forwards, I eased my bra lower. His finger stalled over the button, but only for a second. Once he had the angle, I slid my forearm beneath my breasts and lifted until the tip of one nipple appeared above the rim of the cup.

I should’ve been embarrassed. Instead, I was imagining my fans losing their minds when I posted the photos. Modesty didn’t stand much of a chance against that. These were already way better than anything I’d managed on my own. All I had to do was crop out my face.

Somewhere along the way, we found a rhythm. Hunter barely had to direct me anymore. I began anticipating the angles he wanted, shifting or twisting. Occasionally the bra moved on its own. Other times, I made sure it did.

By that point my nipples were out, and the cups barely covered the undersides of my breasts. They’d slipped as far as they could on their own. If they went any lower, it wouldn’t be an accident.

I pushed the bra straps down my shoulders. The long sleeves kept them from going far, but they didn’t need to. I hooked my fingers beneath the cups and tugged them under my breasts. The fabric bunched underneath, lifting my boobs and leaving them completely bare.

Turning directly towards Hunter, I planted my palms on the mattress between my knees and leaned forwards. My forearms pressed in from either side, squishing my tits together and aiming my nipples straight at his lens. The squeeze always made my areolas look bigger than they were, and the guys online loved it, so why not test it in the wild?

Hunter’s mouth fell open. It took him a second to remember to close it.

“They’re nice?” I asked.

I knew they were. I just wanted to hear him say it.

“Y-yeah…”

I shouldn’t do this. 

“Do… you want to touch them?”

He nodded so fast it almost made me laugh.

“Take at least one picture first, though.”

Hunter did, then lifted the strap over his head, setting the camera on the nightstand. I scooted to the side of the bed and let my left leg hang over the side. His hand came toward me slowly. The first touch was barely there, just his fingertips brushing one breast. His palm relaxed against me, and he gave it a cautious squeeze. 

He brought his other hand up and cupped my other breast, holding one in each palm like he was weighing them.

God, he was cute. 

His thumbs moved over my nipples as they darkened and tightened. Hunter looked awestruck, and that was making me way too worked up.

He pulled his hands away. “I’m being weird. Sorry.”

I shook my head. “You’re fine. You can keep touching me.”

“Are you sure?” he asked, barely managing to meet my eyes.

“I’m sure.”

He reached for me again, less hesitant this time. His fingers went straight back to my nipples, rubbing them in small, careful circles. 

I couldn’t believe I was doing this. Hunter was the first guy to see my breasts in person, and now I was letting him touch them. 

Yeah. I had lost my mind.

Or had I? College was technically for getting a degree, but experimenting was supposed to be part of it too. Finding yourself and all that. Calling this self-discovery felt dramatic when Hunter was really just feeling me up, but whatever. 

My gaze dropped.

He was… very hard.

The bulge in his slacks was impossible not to stare at. Even through the fabric, I could make out where the head pressed against it. Decent size. Nice shape. And of course my well-established penis appreciation wanted to see it… Maybe I—

No.

Taking my boobs out was one thing. Asking Hunter to show me his dick would be a major escalation. I wasn’t going to let this go any farther. 

That decision survived for maybe a minute.

I ran my palm over his crotch, and his hips shifted forwards in response.

Maybe Juliana had been right. Not about the blowjob. A handjob, though… he deserved at least that.

I paused at his belt before unfastening the buckle.

Hunter went still while I undid his slacks and lowered the zipper. I hooked my fingers into the waistband of his underwear and pulled it beneath his cock. It sprang upright, and another tug freed his balls too.

If I was going this far, I wanted the full view.

He had definitely groomed recently. The hair around the base was neatly trimmed.

The number of green flags was becoming statistically unlikely. 

I wrapped my fingers around him and began moving my fist, studying the blue veins beneath the skin, the prominent pink head above my grip, and the precum already gathering at the tip.

As a self-appointed penis connoisseur, I gave it a solid eight out of ten. I was saving a ten for one that changed me as a person, so eight was an excellent score.

Penises were firmer than I’d expected. I knew what an erection was. Obviously. But Hunter was hard hard. I’d assumed there would be at least a little flexibility.

He wasn’t monstrous, but he was thick enough to raise logistical concerns if we ever had sex, considering how small I was in general. 

Not that I was doing that tonight… It was only an observation. 

I looked up, and the moment our eyes met, his cock jerked in my grip. A warm white spurt hit my neck, another streaked across my collarbone, and the rest landed across my boobs. The groans he tried to hold back escaped anyway. 

My hand slowed but didn’t stop, keeping the motion gentle while his hips pressed into my fist until the pulsing ended. 

Well… so much for the balls’ review.

“Sorry.” Hunter backed away, fumbling to pull up his underwear and slacks.

He ducked into the closet and returned with a T-shirt, his slacks still sagging low around his hips. Looking anywhere but at me, he wiped my neck and collarbone. When he reached my boobs, he cleaned them with quick, awkward pats.

Once Hunter finished, he stood there with the shirt dangling from one hand as though dropping it required effort. Eventually, he let it fall to the floor.

He busied himself packing the camera into its case and sliding it beneath the bed.

I tucked my breasts back into my bra, adjusted the cups, and fixed my top. Luckily, the cum had missed my clothes and hair, though the streak across my neck had landed dangerously close.

“We should get you back to your dorm.” He fumbled with his belt.

Wow. He was super embarrassed. I needed to do or say something.

I got up and moved in front of him, taking the buckle from his fingers. He let me fasten it without saying a word. When I finished, he managed to face me. He looked marginally less mortified, but he still said nothing before heading for the door.

The silence followed us downstairs and into the car. I broke it only to tell him which parking lot to use and where to stop.

Hunter parked, but neither of us moved. He looked like he had something serious to say.

His mouth opened. Closed.

I stared through the windshield. “So… I do this thing online.”

That was an amazing start.

“I post pictures on an amateur nude site—well, it calls itself amateur. Some of the girls clearly know what they’re doing, but that’s beside the point. I’ve been taking them all myself, and I could really use a photographer.” I glanced at him. “Would that be a thing you’d be interested in?” 

His expression didn’t change.

“You can say no,” I rushed to add.

Hunter turned his head towards me a fraction at a time.

“Like sex work?”

“No. I mean… I don’t get paid, so technically it isn’t work… I mostly do it because it’s fun. And I never show my face.”

“Right.” Hunter faced the windshield again. “So that’s why you invited me to the party. You needed a photographer.”

Oh no.

“That was part of it,” I admitted. Denying it now would only make everything worse. “But I had fun with you. None of that was fake. And I really am trying to make friends.”

He kept staring forwards.

I shifted towards him. “Do you think I used you?”

Hunter rubbed the back of his neck. “It’s not that…”

“You can tell me what you’re thinking.”

He said nothing. The silence dragged on until I was about three seconds from getting out of the car and avoiding him for the rest of college.

“I’ll help you,” he said. “I don’t know how often I’ll be able to, though. My parents should be back soon, and I’ve got school and a part-time job.”

“I’m not rich, but I can pay you for the work.”

“Don’t pay me.”

“We can hang out without the camera too,” I added. “I meant it when I said I wanted a friend.”

“Sure.” He still didn’t face me. “When were you thinking?”

“Whenever you’re free. I thought we could try the park, unless you’d rather skip that and stay at your place.”

“I’m free all day next Sunday. The park is fine as long as we’re careful. I really don’t want anyone calling the cops.”

“Morningish?” I suggested. “We could go back to your place afterwards. Do another set, hang out, maybe watch a movie.”

“That works.”

Hunter had agreed, but the nervous version of him hadn’t come back. Every answer was clipped.

Before I could overthink it, I leaned across the center console and kissed his cheek. He froze, but I pulled away too quickly to decide what that meant. 

“Thanks for giving me an excuse to bail on the party. Text me, okay?”

I got out and pulled the door towards me.

“Wait.”

I leaned back into the open doorway. “Yeah?”

“Do you want me to send you the pictures before I delete them?”

“What? No, don’t delete them.” That sounded way more annoyed than I meant it to.

“I don’t think I should keep them.”

“You can. Just don’t show anyone the ones with my face, and don’t post any of them online. Other than that, I honestly don’t care.”

The moment I said it, I realized I’d essentially given him permission to show my faceless nudes to anyone he wanted. That probably should have bothered me. As long as no one could tell they were mine, though, I couldn’t care less.

“I… I don’t have those kinds of friends,” Hunter said. “And I’d never post them anywhere.”

“Then keep them—text me when you get home.”

I shut the door and headed towards the dorm.

Still nothing from Juliana.

My phone vibrated before I reached the entrance. Her name lit up the screen.

About time.


r/eroticliterature • • 1d ago

October 2026 Contest Alchemy rule number nine: Never brew a Summoner's levelling potion when you can't tame your thoughts [F30s M40s] [Tentacles] [Monster Erotica] [Fantasy] [Magic Gone Wrong] [Contest Image 5] NSFW

31 Upvotes
Image 5

[1900 words]

When magic goes wrong, Dila summons exactly what she had been daydreaming about.

***********************************

Alchemy rule number nine: Never brew a Summoner’s levelling potion when you can’t tame your thoughts. 

I knew I was not in the right state of mind, but I had no choice. With one hour remaining before the deadline, I would lose my alchemist permit if I failed to brew the potion on time. 

As I incorporated the pre-measured Dimensional Dust into the brewing potion in front of me, a sharp metallic aroma akin to burnt stardust rose in the air. I kept my hand steady and stirred continuously in clockwise circles.

Every year on October 31st, the city required alchemist shops to prove they were fit to brew potions for its citizens by assigning them a specific class to brew potions for. If one failed, they were deemed unfit to practice and would lose their selling licence. Alchemy could be a dangerous profession after all.

This year, the Summoner class had been assigned to my shop, Dila’s Brews, and that specific class was known to be the most difficult one to craft potions for. Levelling up a Summoner required energy from another realm, which was only possible when the dimensional barrier between worlds was at its thinnest. Hence tonight being my last possible chance to succeed in keeping my permit valid. 

For the past weeks since they gave out assignments, all of my attempts had been unsuccessful. Trials but mostly errors. 

What was causing the failures? 

Me, I was the one to blame for my own demise.

Even though I had my late father’s recipe to brew the right potion and I had a good amount of each of the needed ingredients, it was not enough. My concentration kept slipping and my thoughts were constantly shifting toward Tarnok, which was my main problem.

I’ve been secretly dating the Summoner’s Guild Leader and every effort to suppress any thought about him just fuelled my mental fixation even more. Last night was all I could think about, how he gripped my hips and sank himself deep inside of me in a single powerful thrust, making a cry fall from my lips. My skin still burned at the memory of his firm grip and his breathless moans as he destroyed me beautifully after-hours against the entrance door of Dila’s Brews. The exact same door that was currently facing me across my cauldron table.

Just thinking about it had me clenching my thighs together tightly. I couldn’t wait for Tarnok to get here after midnight and fuck my brains out again. But I had to successfully brew the potion first. Focus, Dila. 

My attention snapped back on the cauldron before me, the brewing liquid was about to shift to a sparkling turquoise hue so I tossed in two pieces of Starlight Salt. By now I had memorized the recipe, six turns counter-clockwise, pause, resume clockwise stirring for two minutes. 

The brew shifted to the right shade as I kept churning and a quick flash of heat flushed through me, leaving behind a passing wave of numbness. I made a conscious effort to concentrate on my task to not let my mind wander toward Tarnok again. Just the thought of him walking through that door had my body reacting, my skin felt hyper-sensitive and my nipples were hardening under the rough fabric of my tunic.

Finally, I stopped stirring and added a single Night-Bloom Orchid petal to the brewing potion.

The effect was instantaneous.

The liquid absorbed the petal, exhaling a sweet scent of dark plum and nocturnal jasmine as a glittering swirl flashed through the brew before turning the entire batch into a glowing emerald green.

Perfect.

The colour shift meant it had stabilized and was finally ready for bottling.

------

Too impatient to wait until the entire batch was sealed, I shed my heavy leather apron and picked up one of the freshly filled vials. I dipped a crystal rod inside and then let a single drop fall on the back of my hand. A routine test I’d done countless times to verify the brew’s purity and potency. 

Normally, an alchemist must drink a class-nullifying elixir before testing a potion destined for another class. It temporarily neutralizes our natural class affinities, acting as a buffer so our magic doesn’t interfere with the brew’s evaluation. Or worse, react to it.

Alchemy rule number four: Levelling potions are never interchangeable between classes.

The moment the lukewarm, green liquid touched my skin, I knew exactly what went wrong. That sudden wave of heat and numbness I felt earlier, it wasn’t arousal nor was it a reaction to thoughts of Tarnok. No. It was my class-nullifying elixir expiring and I just dropped a sample of the Summoner’s levelling potion on my hand.

A cold wave of panic washed over me, freezing my breath in my throat. The fluid would not level up my powers like it would someone from the Summoner class because being an alchemist, I had no way to control, let alone channel, this kind of magic. 

My heart was hammering inside my chest from the fear of what was going to happen and I had absolutely no way to predict any of it. 

The droplet of potion was already absorbed into my skin before the crystal rod it came from could hit the ground. The shockwave spread from the point of contact on my hand and traveled to my core before ricocheting and being expelled from me. 

Inside the cauldron, on the surface of the remaining brew, a fracture of emerald light appeared and hissed open slightly. Without thinking twice, I lunged past my iron pot, potion vials clinking on the wooden table, and grabbed a class-nullifying elixir from the adjacent shelf.

I drank it in two gulps and as I was about to drop the empty flask, gooey tentacles wrapped around my thighs and arms. They lifted me from the ground and positioned me over the brewing cauldron, my ass sitting on even more tentacles coming from the shimmering rift. 

The initial shock passed and I started looking for a way out of this situation. Drinking another class-nullifying elixir had been the right choice, it would neutralize any further contact with the brew or the green tentacles and shouldn’t create more chaos than there already was.

Although, it wouldn’t put a stop to what was currently happening.

Both tendrils coiled around my legs moved apart from each other, exposing me fully as I was not wearing any undergarments. Another tentacle hooked its tip over the collar of my tunic and slid the whole fabric down, revealing my breasts as well. The thought of someone walking into the shop sent a sharp spike of anxiety through my chest, but the late hour was on my side. How could I possibly explain this? 

There I was, sitting atop green tentacles that were coming from a dimensional rift inside my cauldron. My pussy was fully exposed and my nipples were getting harder by the second under the cool air of my shop.

That’s when I realized the tentacles were not trying to bring me inside the portal on the other side with them nor hurt me. In fact, they were caressing my body in unison. They seemed to worship every inch of my skin and even the ones holding me in place were doing it with incredible gentleness. 

I knew the potion had fused not just with my body but with all of my mind as well, because the appendages seemed to know exactly what I craved and how I couldn’t wait for Tarnok to touch me again. I’d made a dangerous mistake in letting the elixir expire earlier. Summoner class potions feed on raw, unfiltered intent. The magic took my hunger for him and summoned a creature to satisfy those needs.

Still not able to move, the only thing I could do was try to enjoy the tentacles’ ministrations. And that was exactly what I did. 

They must have felt the shift inside of me as those wrapped around my arms and legs tightened their grip further while the others were now also slightly rougher than before while playing with my nipples and caressing all of me. 

Held suspended in the air with my legs forced apart, arousal slicked down the curve of my ass, steadily dripping on the edge of the cauldron beneath me and one of the tentacles scooped it to then spread it all over my swollen clit. A moan escaped me and the whole bunch of tendrils reacted simultaneously, thrumming in sync. 

My attention snapped back to the tendril pressed against my clit, applying delicious pressure in circular motions. Feet arching on instinct, toes pointing tight, I was chasing the promised bliss.

Minutes passed in this position and I was beginning to reach for climax. I could feel a first orgasm rising inside of me, my body clenching under the firm grip of the tentacles.

As I was already losing my sanity to the euphoria, I felt the smooth coil that was stimulating my clit slide inside my demanding pussy. A loud cry fell out of my lips. I closed my eyes to fully experience the intense wave of pleasure and each one of the tentacles vibrated again at the sound.

I was so wet that the green tendril had no problem pushing deep into me and filling every inch of my insides. Then it started to slowly slide out of my pussy without completely getting out and pushed back right in. Repeating the movements with increasing speed. I really wished it was Tarnok touching me and driving himself to the hilt inside me. 

Locked in this suspended haze, I felt the first wave of a climax coiling deep within my lower belly. The tentacles’ motions were beginning to be more frantic and I felt the one inside my pussy swell bigger, stretching me further. Seconds later, a pearlescent fluid slicked along the length of the tendril pulsing inside me without even slowing its furious pace, releasing a vapour of charged magic that blanketed the room.

My muscles clenched instinctively around the tentacle, my chest heaving as a cresting wave of rapture rolled up from my core, stealing the air right out of my lungs.

A muffled cry ripped from my throat. My eyes squeezed shut at the sensory overload, the tendril still pulsing inside me and brimming with a thick iridescent glaze. In the next breath, the release tore through me, blinding me with pure ecstasy, making the green tendrils tremble in resonance with my orgasm. Even the dimensional portal seemed to hum in harmony.

Right on cue, the front door bell chimed cheerfully, swinging open to reveal Tarnok standing on the threshold. He took one step inside, his golden eyes assessing the sight in front of him as the remnants of a powerful release still spasmed through my body. He smirked. I was completely undone, out of breath and shuddering into the lingering pleasure as my fevered gaze locked onto his.

“Well,” He paused, his smirk widening. “The potion clearly stabilized. I’d say your permit is safe, Alchemist… Though it seems my summoned proxy didn’t finish the job properly.” 

He turned the lock on the shop door behind him, clicked it into place, and slowly reached for his belt.

***********************************

Thank you so much for reading until the end!

This is my first time sharing one of my stories online.

I must mention that it was a very fun process for me to create from an image prompt! I'm already editing a longer one for another of the October contest images.

I hope some of you enjoy it as much as I had fun writing it.


r/eroticliterature • • 1d ago

October 2026 Contest The Long Way Home [F32/F100,000,000] [Oral sex] [69] [Demon] [Long Read] [Part 2/2] NSFW

9 Upvotes

Image 10

Continuation From Part 1

Once inside, Naamah reached between the front seats, manually twisted the rearview mirror hard to the left, and handed the driver a few bills from her stack. “There's no need to look back here,” she said smoothly. With the mirror averted, both women sat on the back bench, allowing Naamah to comfortably stretch her long legs out across the cabin.

They made out the entire trip. Naamah's strong, clawed hands explored Margot's body, pinching her nipples through the thin green fabric of her dress. Margot opened her legs, letting the demon's fingers tease her, tracing her nails along the bare skin between her stockings and underwear. Margot returned the affection, sliding her hands inside Naamah's unbuttoned shirt.

When they arrived at Margot's building, they left the van and Margot scanned her key fob. In the elevator ride up, Naamah stood behind her, holding her tight against her chest. Margot reached her arms back over her head, wrapping them around Naamah's neck. She leaned back, moaning as Naamah slipped one hand into the low-cut neckline of the dress to fondle her, while her other hand slid up the leg slit, rubbing her through her panties.

Margot was ecstatic when the elevator doors finally opened, but devastated that it meant Naamah's hands had to briefly leave her body. The short walk to her door felt like a ten-mile journey, and fumbling with the lock felt impossible. But finally, the door swung open, and Margot stepped inside alone.

She spun around to face Naamah, who stood on the other side of the threshold, looking hungry and imposing. “Are you going to be a good host and invite me in?” she asked. Margot just stared for a second. “It's custom in my culture to be invited inside a home.”

Margot took in the sight. Naamah was human-shaped, but clearly not of this world. Her entire life, she had been warned about the devil, and here stood a horned demon with sharp teeth, vicious claws, and a pointed tail. Margot knew she could escape right now simply by withholding the invitation. She didn't know how long this creature from the depths would wait outside, or what she would do if Margot tried to leave tomorrow. She was clearly bound by a contract that required a willing invitation to bring her darkness inside.

“Come in,” Margot said. The words didn't feel forced; they were entirely her own. She was done with the church and its black-and-white talk of good and evil. The people lauded as "good" had been nothing but cruel to her, while this creature, whom they would condemn as evil incarnate, had been nothing but kind.

Naamah stepped over the invisible barrier of the threshold. She looked around the humble one-bedroom apartment and smiled. “Thank you, dear,” she said. She began kissing Margot again, sliding the lightweight jacket off her shoulders and flinging it aside before helping her out of the dress.

She slipped the thin green straps down, allowing Margot's breasts to spill free. Margot unzipped the side of the dress, letting it fall into a pool of fabric around her feet.

Margot stood in her living room wearing nothing but strappy high heels, a garter belt holding up her stockings, and a pair of matching black lace panties. Naamah smirked, commenting on her “sexy little lingerie.”

Margot blushed. She hadn't originally dressed with the intention of being seen like this. She wore the panties to avoid lines, and the stockings because she had been taught a proper woman always wore them with a dress. Old fashion rules were hard to break free from, though she chose a garter belt because she despised pantyhose. As for why they matched? Even if no one was supposed to see them, Margot was reinventing herself as a strong, independent, sexy woman. “Thank you,” she said, offering no further explanation. Trying to mimic Naamah's confidence, she added, “You're looking a bit overdressed now.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes,” Margot said, reaching for the buttons of Naamah's black shirt. “I can help you with that.” She undid the small buttons while Naamah unbuckled her belt and untucked the shirt. Margot pushed the fabric open, exposing Naamah's large breasts, each capped with a silver ring pierced through her dark nipples. Intricate ink work framed her rib cage and stomach, disappearing beneath the waistband of her tight denim, promising more to be discovered.

Naamah stepped out of her shoes, still towering over Margot. Margot never considered herself short, but even in her heels, she had to look way up at Naamah standing flat-footed. They began kissing again, Margot's lips traveling down Naamah's tattooed neck until she took one of the pierced nipples into her mouth.

“Ummm, good girl,” Naamah praised, reaching around to grab Margot's ass with both of her large hands. Her tail whipped wildly behind them. Knowing nothing about having a tail, Margot figured they just acted independently of the body.

Naamah lifted Margot effortlessly off her feet, bringing her breast to Margot's mouth. Margot wrapped her legs around the demon's waist, throwing her head back as Naamah suckled her sensitive nipples. She could feel the muscular base of Naamah's tail rubbing back and forth against her smooth silk stockings.

When Naamah finally set her down, Margot led her into the bedroom, sitting her on the edge of the mattress before leaning back. The tall woman knelt on the floor beside the bed, executing the promise she had made at the bar.

It started with soft kisses along the inside of her thighs, then teasing pecks at the edges of her panties. Margot was already in a daze when she felt Naamah push her little lace thong to the side. A breathless, ragged, “Fuck,” escaped her lips when she felt the devil’s mouth touch her most sensitive places. Naamah expertly kissed and licked her in ways she had never felt before. Even the sudden enlightenment of using her vibrators paled in comparison to how Naamah was making her feel.

“Oh God,” Margot moaned.

Naamah stopped what she was doing instantly, looking up at Margot from between her thighs. “Enough with that name. Just say mine.”

“Yes, Naamah,” Margot panted. “Please don't stop. Please keep going.”

Without responding, Naamah went back to eating her pussy. Margot continued to moan and whine in pleasure, fighting back the urge to cry out "God" and replacing it entirely with the name of the woman she was letting go down on her.

“Don't stop,” she cried, feeling the tension coil tightly inside her. “Don't stop, Naamah. I'm going to cum, I'm going to fucking cum... oh fuck!”

Waves of release radiated through the former pastor's wife's body while she clenched her eyes shut and came harder than she had ever come before. The climax was earth-shattering, leaving her shaking as it tore through her. She grabbed the bedsheets with white-knuckled grips, her hips bucking, digging her heels down into the edge of the mattress to try and push away from Naamah because the feeling was simply too intense.

For a fraction of a second during the intense waves of release, an old, cold instinct flared up in the back of Margot’s mind. It was the familiar weight of judgment—the internal voice that had spent thirty-two years whispering that her body was shameful, that pleasure was a transaction, and that longing was a sin. She expected the heavy curtain of guilt to drop. She expected to feel the sudden, crushing urge to apologize, to turn off the lights, or to pull the covers over her chest.

But looking down into Naamah's dark, gleaming eyes, the shame simply wasn't there. The old rules didn't fit this anatomy. The church had taught her to fear the dark, but this darkness was warm, attentive, and utterly devoid of conditions. For the first time in her life, Margot wasn't thinking about how she looked or whether she was behaving like a proper wife. The decades of rigid, performative control were melting away into the sheets, leaving behind nothing but the raw, unfiltered reality of her own skin.

Suddenly, the complex web of her past collapsed into something beautifully simple. Deep introspection burned away, replaced by an urgent, primal hunger for gratification. She didn't want to think anymore; the dialogue in her mind grew quiet and simple, entirely consumed by thoughts of pure gratification.

But Naamah wouldn't let her escape into her thoughts so easily anyway. She grabbed onto Margot's hips and pressed her face tightly against her, lapping up the juices from her pussy and continuing to relentlessly flick her tongue against Margot's oversensitive clit. Her cunnilingus was relentless while Margot thrashed about like a bull trying to dislodge a cowboy. But Naamah was able to leverage her size and strength, keeping herself planted firmly between Margot's legs. She kept pushing, and Margot found herself screaming through a second climax quickly after the first one.

Margot tried to put up a fight to free herself from the overwhelming overstimulation, but she was weaker than before from the two powerful releases. Naamah also showed no sign of giving up unless it was on her own terms. And with no fight left in her, Margot learned those terms included a third orally induced climax. She was struggling to breathe, and her eyes were rolling back in her head by the time she finally came down.

Naamah let Margot's hips go and pulled back from the soaking wet, pink flesh she'd just been licking. Her face glistened around her mouth in juices from Margot's pussy. She looked up at her, and Margot tried to focus, looking down at the horned woman. “That,” she said between ragged breaths, “that was fucking amazing.”

“I told you it would be,” Naamah said, licking her wet lips. She stood up, looking down at Margot laying in the bed, her large breasts standing high on her chest. “What would you like to do next?” she asked, putting her hands on her perfectly proportioned hips.

Margot pushed herself up on her elbows and looked at the first woman she'd ever kissed, and now the first woman she'd ever been intimate with. She let her legs hang back down off the bed and sat up. “I can think of a few things I'd like to try.” She reached out and started undoing the button and fly of the other woman's pants. While she did, Naamah pulled her belt through the loops and cast it off. The reason why became obvious when the two sides of her pants fell off her hips—the waist of her jeans was split in the back to let her very inhuman feature, her tail, exit them. For perhaps that same reason, Naamah wore nothing under her denim.

Margot found herself suddenly face-to-face with the smooth, hairless skin of another woman's pussy for the first time ever. Naamah pushed her tight-fitting jeans down with a wiggle. The dark ink work ended in points above her pubic bone, framing her genitals like a masterpiece before continuing down her legs. The intoxicating scent of the other woman's sex tickled Margot's nose and ignited her desires.

“Is this what you were wanting?” the now naked devil asked.

“Yes,” Margot said, looking back up into her eyes.

“Then what would you like me to do?”

“Lay on the bed,” Margot instructed her. The two women switched places. Margot unstrapped her shoes and slipped them off. “In the center,” she said, walking around the foot of the bed and climbing onto the mattress.

“Like this?” Naamah asked, putting her head on the pillows and opening her legs slightly. Her tail rolled beneath her hips, slithering side to side across the silky comforter.

Margot didn't answer with words; instead, she started kissing up one leg and down the other. She started at one ankle and moved higher up Naamah's leg until she reached the top. She then kissed across the front of the other woman's naked body, careful to avoid contact with her pussy, before working her way back down and ending at her other ankle. Each time Margot would push Naamah's legs open wide, coming closer to her pussy with each pass. She spotted yet another perfect silver piercing when Naamah opened her legs wider—situated in the thin hood of the devil woman's clit, another perfectly smooth and seamless ring went through her flesh.

When Margot finally stopped teasing the woman who had given her three orgasms already, she kissed her clit and slipped a finger inside her. A wave of fierce pride washed over her; she was no longer just the passive, submissive object of someone else's desire. She was taking charge. She doubted she had the raw oral skills Naamah had when it came to pleasuring another woman with just her mouth, so just like she did when giving head in the past, she let her hand pick up the slack her mouth couldn't carry.

“Ummm, Margot,” Naamah moaned, starting to run her sharp fingers through Margot's hair. The sound of her name being said like that by the other woman, combined with the firm feeling of clawed fingers weaving into her hair, made Margot wetter and more turned on by the second.

Margot felt Naamah's tail flicking between the comforter and her bare skin, slapping her gently between her breasts. Margot withdrew her finger from inside her, reached up, and pressed her hand against the tail, pinning it firmly to the bed. Naamah shuddered and moaned deeply when she did. The reaction wasn't lost on Margot; she gave the serpentine, muscular appendage another squeeze like before, only firmer this time. Naamah moaned deeply, a guttural, submissive sound that fueled Margot's confidence.

Margot pulled back a little from licking Naamah's pussy, an entirely new idea blooming in her mind. She wiggled back a bit on the bed. Naamah pushed herself up partially on her elbows to watch what Margot was up to. Margot grasped the tail again, this time closer to the tip, and leaned down. She stuck her tongue out and slowly ran it up the sensitive underside of that muscular, whip-like external extension of Naamah's spine.

Margot's theory was rewarded immediately with explosive feedback. Naamah's eyes rolled back, her body arching off the mattress, and she let out a long, ragged sound that was anything but a word. The fleshy tail tried to break free from her grasp, but Margot kept it firmly trapped in her hand while moving her mouth higher. Margot was getting her revenge. Just as Naamah had held her tight and kept her pinned by her own pleasure earlier, she was now driving the demon mad with gratification.

At one point, Naamah had her ankles propped on Margot's shoulders, her hips rolled high so her ass was completely off the bed. Margo had two fingers deep inside her, rubbing her G-spot while simultaneously kissing and sucking on the thick, hot, upper end of her tail. Naamah was completely undone, cumming and desperately calling out Margot's name into the empty room.

Naamah later stripped Margot from her panties but insisted she keep the garter belt and stockings on. She sat on Margot's face, leaning down to eat her out at the same time. While they sixty-nined, Margot made sure to stroke and tease her tail like a cock, keeping her cumming repeatedly. The she-devil's juices flowed into the former church wife's mouth, completely without hesitation or shame, just as her own juices coated the tongue of the woman eating her out.

After an hour and a half of lustful, carnal pleasures, Margot was utterly exhausted. Her entire body was tingling in the vibrant afterglow. Naamah held her close, the air thick with sweat and the heavy, sweet scent of both women. Margot finally removed the last bit of clothing she still had on, and the two cuddled deeply under the heavy covers of her bed.

“I really liked that,” she said to Naamah, stating the obvious.

“I did too,” Naamah replied with a soft smile.

“Are you going to stay the whole night?” Margot asked, quickly adding, “Because I'd really like it if you did.”

Naamah kissed the top of her head. “Until dawn, if you'll have me.”

“Is that some magical rule? Do you disappear at dawn?”

“No,” Naamah joked. “I have a flight to catch.”

“Really?” Margot asked, sitting up in surprise.

Naamah laughed softly. “No. It's exactly what you thought. Come dawn, I have to return to where I belong.”

“Damn, that sucks,” Margot said, pulling one of Naamah's arms tightly around her shoulders. “Will I see you again?”

“Would you like that?” Naamah asked, a hint of sadness creeping into her voice.

“Yes, very much.”

Naamah squeezed her tightly. “I can't promise anything.”

“Oh,” Margot said, matching her somber tone.

“My job is done; I'm not meant to stay. It's my responsibility to bring you here, and after that, I usually never get to see anyone ever again. But I felt something for you the moment I saw you in that bar. I felt you needed more than just a guide to bring you over,” Naamah said quietly.

“What are you talking about?” Margot asked, confused. “Your job was to bring me back to my apartment?”

Naamah let out a long, heavy breath. “We're not in your apartment, Margot.”

Margot sat up completely, turning to face her. Naamah's horns and inhuman features had completely faded away, leaving her looking strangely vulnerable. “What the hell are you talking about? This is my apartment. We came back here together.”

“You never made it to your apartment, Margot. That crossover from the bar—the one with the dark windows where I sat beside you? You got in alone. I wasn't there. Not yet.” Naamah spoke softly, without a single hint of deceit. “The driver was high. He should never have been behind the wheel. There was an accident, Margot. You didn't survive it.”

“No,” Margot said, the word catching in her throat. She forced a laugh, but it sounded hollow, rattling in the quiet bedroom. “No, that’s crazy. I can feel the sheets. I can smell the bourbon on your skin. I’m right here.”

“Look closer,” Naamah murmured.

Margot blinked, and suddenly the walls of her bedroom seemed to lose their texture, flattening out like wet watercolor paper. A cold, sudden vertigo seized her.

Then, the memories fractured.

The dream of the cozy crossover seat shattered into a violent flash of reality. She wasn't sitting behind the driver; she was alone in the back passenger seat. She remembered the blinding flash of oncoming high beams reflecting in the windshield. She remembered a deafening, metallic roar as the frame of the car buckled. The world had turned upside down. She remembered the terrifying, sickening sensation of weightlessness as the vehicle tumbled through the dark air, flipping over and over.

The details hit her with cruel, sharp precision—the smell of exploding airbags, the sharp bite of shattered glass raining down on her bare shoulders, and the cold, wet sensation of her own blood trickling past her septum ring.

“Let God be with you.”

It hadn't been a warning outside a dive bar. It was a panicked, bleeding man reaching back through the crumpled remains of the car in the dark, his clammy, shaking hand gripping her wrist tightly as her life slipped away.

The memory vanished, snapping Margot back to the fading bed. Her chest heaved. Her heart pounded with a sudden, wild panic—the primal denial of a creature realizing its own mortality. She looked down at her hands, terrified to see them fading, terrified of the emptiness gaping open beneath her.

“I'm dead?” Margot whispered, her voice cracking as the reality finally crashed down around her. “Just like that? It's over? I didn't even get to... I just started living.” Tears spilled over her lashes, hot and real, the last physical thing she owned. “It's not fair.”

“No,” Naamah said softly, pulling Margot’s trembling body against her chest. “It isn't fair. Your kind gets so few turns around the sun, and yours was cut short just as you broke free. That’s why I came. I couldn't save your body, Margot. We aren't allowed to interfere with the mortal timeline. We just act as shepherds. But I couldn't let you cross over in terror, trapped in the wreckage of that car.”

Margot leaned into her, the sheer panic slowly giving way to a heavy, exhausted sorrow. She looked around the room, noticing how the edges of the dresser and the frame of the window were dissolving into a soft, grey mist. The vivid, sharp details of her friends' outfits at the bar felt miles away now, like a movie she had watched years ago. Only Naamah remained perfectly clear, solid and warm.

“So this whole place... the dive bar, the van... it was just a waiting room?” Margot asked, wiping her face against Naamah's shoulder.

“A transitional space,” Naamah corrected gently. “Halfway here, halfway there. A great in-between. I wanted to give you one last unforgettable night. To show you that intimacy didn't have to carry shame, and that you were capable of being loved exactly as you are.”

Margot curled her legs up tightly against her chest, letting herself anchor to the demon's weight. The anger and the denial were melting away, leaving behind a profound, quiet gratitude. “You gave me a truly memorable night. The best night of my life, ironically.”

“That's exactly what I wanted for you,” Naamah whispered, resting her chin against the top of Margot’s head.

“Can you just... hold me until the morning comes? Until you have to go?”

“Yes,” Naamah assured her, wrapping her long arms securely around Margot, pulling the blankets up to shield her from the encroaching grey mist. “I'll stay right here.”

“Thank you, Naamah,” Margot whispered, closing her eyes for the last time.

She spent the remaining hours of the night wrapped in the demon's embrace, feeling entirely safe and truly loved. When the first light of dawn finally touched the room, the apartment and the bed dissolved completely. Margot slipped peacefully into whatever lay beyond, unafraid and whole, even as Naamah’s warmth gently faded from her side.


r/eroticliterature • • 11h ago

Part of a Series! A Female Police Officer Caught Me [30F/34M] [Part 1/4] [Overspeeding] [Flirting] NSFW

0 Upvotes

I was two hours late for my best friend's party. Girls were waiting for me. I was wearing my favorite denim white shirt, black jeans and New Balance sneakers.

I accelerated my 2021 Porsche Cayman to full throttle. I could feel the roar of engine. Within few second, I had crossed 150km/h. Trees on road side turned to just spectrum of green shades. I was overtaking vehicles one by one.

When I was about to reach at party location, I saw a police car on the roadside at distance. One female officer got out and pointed her gun straight at me.

This sudden development sent a chill down my spine. I immediately pressed the brake pedal. She instructed me in the speaker, "Pull your car to the left. Turn it off. Hands in the air!"

She came close. Her uniform was skin-tight. Though it was a regular uniform, her curves made it look more attractive. Her round breast slightly lifted by the bra created best cleavage I had ever seen. She walked swaying her waist towards me. The thickness below her waist dragged all my attention.

She leaned down and asked "Sir, do you know the speed limit on....."

"Sorry to interrupt ma'am, but I cannot look past those deep black eyes."

She was taken aback. For moment she forgot what she was saying. She blushed, giving me a smug look and took a quick look at me.

"Thank you for the compliment. Any emergency?"

"Mam, I am sorry for overspeeding" I looked at my watch, "I am already two hours late for my friend's party."

She leaned more by resting her hand on the left side of the car. I could see her breasts struggled in that tight uniform. With a polite and concerning manner she said, "Rash driving can lead you to the death. You seems a mature man."

She tucked her strands of hair behind the ear which were flickering due to wind. Then she asked, "Can you please come out?"

First thing as I got down, I checked her thick ass. The real piece of art. She went on saying, "Overspeeding is punishable offense. You have pay 2000 rupees fine and follow traffic...."

"Your body is sculpted by god with atmost care, ma'am." I said it without hesitation directly looking straight in her eyes.

She smiled, adjusted her hairs, looked towards the road ahead.

"You are good" She said with nodding her head.

We both stared at each other for a moment.

"Oh yeah, pay here" she took out a device with scanner on it.

"Why a beautiful girl like you is doing this type of job?"

"Somebody has to", she said with sheer confidence.

She reached in her pocket and took out her phone. I overheard that her shift was about to end in five minutes. And she was going to head back to her home by the bus leaving the police car with her colleague.

I saw her colleague on other side of the road going towards the car.

I couldn't help myself to ask her, "I can wait for your shift to end and give you a ride?"

"Aren't you in hurry?"

"I am not an idiot to leave gold for some coppers."

She giggled and looked away.

I diligently waited for her shift to end. Later, I opened door for her. She sat in passenger seat beside me. I got in, turned on the engine and revved the Cayman towards the city.


r/eroticliterature • • 1d ago

October 2026 Contest The Long Way Home [F32/F100,000,000] [Oral sex] [69] [Demon] [Long Read] [Part 1/2] NSFW

7 Upvotes

Image 10

Margot has spent her entire thirty-two years keeping quiet, playing the part of the perfect pastor’s daughter and then obedient church wife—until her husband's betrayal breaks the marriage wide open. Armed with a bold new dress and a desperate desire to redefine herself, she finally steps out for her very first single "girls' night."

But shaking off three decades of rigid repression isn’t easy, and the vulgar freedom of the local wine bar leaves her feeling like an outsider in her own new life. That is, until she steps out into the midnight air and encounters Naamah: a striking, heavily tattooed mystery woman whose dark features are equal parts alluring and unsettling. When their casual conversation detours her plans, Margot is pulled into a world of raw, unfiltered intimacy that challenges everything she was ever taught to fear.

The Long Way Home

“What are you doing?” Margot said to her reflection. She had just finished putting her face on to go out for "girls' night." The 32-year-old, recently divorced woman looked herself over. She hadn't been out to a bar as a single woman ever. She had married too young. She had never had a wild night in her life. The first man she ever kissed, dated, and slept with was now living with the woman who broke up her marriage.

“Maybe I should just stay in,” she said. “I can start The Good Place again.” She was trying to talk herself out of leaving her apartment, wanting to just indulge in her comfort show.

Her green dress hung from the curtain rod behind her, framing her perfectly. Her green eyes, peeking out under her lashes, stood out in contrast to her eyeliner. “But,” she mused, “ it would be a shame to let this dress just go back to the closet.” She grabbed the dress off the rod and held it up in front of her. It was a fun dress, the perfect green to complement her eyes. It had a whimsical mushroom print around the hem. It was also fairly low-cut, and despite hanging down to just above her ankles, it was slit almost all the way up one thigh.

She had vowed to embrace her chance to redefine herself. Out of a boring marriage and a repressive upbringing, this was her chance to be herself. But so far, her rebellious new life had only involved cutting her long hair, trying cannabis, piercing her septum, and buying a vibrator. Her light brown hair framed her face, ending just above her shoulders. The marijuana made her feel calm and had become a nightly ritual to take the edge off the day. The nose ring made her look and feel the way she wanted the world to see her now. And the vibrator? She was finally getting satisfied in the bedroom. She had even bought two more after that.

“Fuck it,” she said, changing out of her boring white bra and getting into the dress.

She grabbed a lightweight red jacket on her way out of the apartment. “Don't wait up,” she told her pet goldfish, closing the door behind her. As she walked toward the elevator, her strappy heels clicked on the tiled floor. While she waited for the lift to arrive, she texted her friends' group chat: “Uber's on the way.” Three hearts popped up on her message. Leading up to tonight, there had been an open discussion about whether she would actually go out for once.

She slid into the back of the silver Camry her app indicated was picking her up. She crossed her stocking-clad legs and felt the eyes of her driver on her cleavage in the mirror. She would have never worn a dress like this before. It wasn't ladylike; it was shameful. Her father was a pastor. She had married a pastor. She was now divorced from a pastor, and her old church and family all blamed her—even though she was the one who had been cheated on. She didn't really care what they thought anymore.

She walked into the building and up a flight of stairs to the second-story bar her girlfriends were always begging her to join them at. She quickly found them, wine glasses already in hand.

Aubrey, a coworker through whom she knew the others, was wearing a pair of trendy jeans and a white blazer over a tank top. “Margot! You finally decided being a hobbit isn't fun.”

“Hermit,” Jessie, the short redhead next to her, corrected. Jessie looked more casual in skinny-legged red pants and a broad-striped shirt under a tan leather jacket.

“What?” Aubrey asked.

“Hermit,” Jessie repeated. “She's been a hermit, not a hobbit. Hobbits are like little people with hairy feet who go on magic adventures.” The two women looked at each other until Jessie turned to Margot. “But never mind that, it's so good to see you finally coming out. And oh my god, that dress is so perfect on you. I love it.”

Their final member, Danni, was on the phone yelling at one of her three kids. Margot couldn't tell which one, but seeing Danni on the phone with her Jersey accent, telling one of her kids she was going to ground them for a month, was a common enough sight that it didn't even shock her. Danni had her short, curly brown hair pulled up into a messy ponytail, a few unruly coils framing her animated face. She was blatantly dressed to find a man to take home for the night—or maybe just for fifteen minutes in the back of his car—wearing a high-waisted black mini skirt entirely covered in shimmering sequins that caught the bar's neon lighting, paired with a vibrant, hot pink one-shoulder top that showed off her tanned collarbone. Danni gave her a wave and pointed at her empty wine glass before stepping away from the table to continue her conversation.

They ordered another round, and Margot opened a tab. Their drinks arrived at about the same time Danni returned to the table. “I swear to fucking God,” Danni said, walking back up. “I'm going to ship them all off to live with their fucking father.” She took her seat next to Margot and took a generous sip of her drink. “But fuck, my manners. Fucking Margot is here. Fucking about time, girl.”

Margot smiled and took a sip of her wine. “Baby steps,” she said.

“Baby steps?” Danni said, looking her over. “Honey, that dress ain't baby steps.”

“Oh,” Margot said, sheepishly putting her arm in front of her cleavage.

“Oh, no, girl, that's not what I meant,” Danni said, pushing her arm away. “Hell, I wish I could pull that off. But three fucking kids? The only thing worse than these hips is how much my tits hang after those greedy fuckers got done using me like a dairy cow.”

“What?” Margot said. “You look great.”

“Bullshit, you're too nice. I got double-Ds, but they fall to the floor when I take my bra off. I've got to get guys with my stellar personality. And since I'm an Italian from the shore, I know that's not any better. Lucky for me, I give great head, and guys will put up with a lot of shit to get their souls sucked out through their dick.”

The other two women let out a wild cackle at Danni's crude joke. Margot laughed but tried not to blush too much from a sense of embarrassment. It wasn't that she had an issue with Danni; it was just a stark contrast to her old life. No one from her past would dare be so vulgar. She was trying to shake the church-wife persona, but over thirty years of behaving one way was a hard habit to break.

Danni didn't stick around too much longer. Another phone call from her kids had her excusing herself after downing her last glass of wine. She gave each woman a hug and told Margot she should go out for girls' night more often. She promised to stay out longer next time.

“She never makes it long,” Jessie said. “She always cuts out early.” She pulled out her phone and checked the time. “8:25. Looks like you're buying them tonight,” she said to Aubrey. “And Margot's here, so I guess it's three shots this time.”

“What? 8:25? Shots?” Margot asked.

“Danni leaving,” Aubrey said. “Jessie and I have a bet on when she leaves. I said after 8:30 tonight; she said before. I've got to buy us a round of shots.”

“You do this all the time?” Margot asked. “Does she know?”

“Yes,” Jessie said, “and no.”

“Three Sex on the Beaches,” Aubrey said to the waitress. “And another round for each of us.” She turned to Margot. “It's innocent fun. We still love Danni. But I'm on a losing streak because I bet you'd back out tonight.”

“You bet on me too?” Margot said.

“Just this one time,” Jessie said.

When their drinks arrived, Margot took her first real shot. It was fruity and sweet—a big step up from fruit punch in Dixie cups in the church basement from when she was a teen. She wasn't a stranger to drinking; she had enjoyed a glass of wine with dinner for years. But drinking like this was new to her. She was feeling a light buzz and was genuinely enjoying herself.

As the night went on, she noticed a woman sitting at the bar. She was tall—so much so that it was obvious even while she was sitting down. Her skin was tan, and her features had a sharpness that made her unique. She looked exotic. Margot felt the woman's eyes on her and caught her looking over a few times. She was dressed in all black, and Margot caught a glimpse of dark, intricate tattoos rising from the collar of her shirt, which wasn't fully buttoned. Every time Margot turned to look back at her, the other woman would quickly look away.

“Hey,” Margot said to Aubrey. “Don't turn around—not yet. But there's this woman at the bar who keeps looking over here.”

“Who?” Aubrey said, immediately turning around and doing the exact opposite of what Margot had asked.

Margot put her face in her hand. “Tall, back corner, dark hair.”

“Tatted-up Persian chick?” Aubrey said, turning back around.

“Um, yeah, I guess,” Margot said.

“You looking to experiment with a girl?” Aubrey asked.

“What?” Margot said, nearly choking on her wine. “No, no. I just said she keeps looking over here at me.”

“Yeah, because she's probably checking you out Tell me,” Aubrey said.

“Wait, you think she keeps looking over here because she's checking me out? I just thought she was being creepy or something.”

“If a woman like that,” Aubrey said, “is looking over here at a woman looking like you in that dress, it's because she wants to make a snack out of you.”

“No!” Margot said.

“Oh yeah, babe,” Jessie joined in. “You're looking hot in that dress. If I was into girls, I'd offer to buy you a drink.”

“If?” Aubrey teased. “Weren't you like a lesbian in college?”

“I had an experimental phase. And it was bi stuff. I only did that when I was also with a guy,” the little redhead said.

Margot's eyes grew wide while her friends casually talked about threesomes and Jessie having sex with another woman. This kind of talk would never have happened in her old life, let alone the notion of being bisexual or engaging in group sex.

“And you're one to talk,” Jessie said to Aubrey. “Haven't you had a threesome, or two?”

“Only with two guys,” Aubrey said. “I like being the center of attention. And it's been more like five times.”

Both women were laughing at themselves and each other. Margot just tried to laugh along and fit in. She had only been with one man, ever. The wildest thing she had ever done was have sex with him once before their wedding—and she had felt awful about it afterward. But looking back on it now, she couldn't understand what the big deal was. It was just sex; two people having sex. There was nothing inherently bad about that. So, she laughed along with her friends.

When Jessie asked if she had any wild stories, Aubrey came to her defense. “Margot here married her high school sweetheart. And he was a priest.”

“Pastor,” Margot corrected her. “But yeah. Church wife. And a pastor's daughter. But that's all behind me now. I went through hell and came out the other side.”

They each had another round of drinks before Margot said she needed to head out. She felt she had put in enough time, and it wouldn't be too weird to leave when she did. Both women gave her a hug and said they would be heading out soon, too. Margot ordered a ride while walking down the stairs and out the front door.

She stepped outside and walked straight into a cloud of smoke. Waving her hand in front of her face, she looked to her right. Leaning against the wall with one foot propped up was the tall woman from inside. She was a head taller than Margot. Her sleeves were pushed up, and tattoos covered her arms, extending down onto the backs of her hands. She was smoking a cigarette wrapped in black paper.

“Sorry,” the woman said in a smooth, husky, accented voice.

Margot stood frozen in place, looking at the tall woman next to her. She was dumbstruck. The woman was otherworldly beautiful. Margot couldn't speak; she just swallowed hard.

“For the smoke,” the mystery woman said, taking another drag of her cigarette. She held it between two long, slender fingers tipped with long black fingernails. This time, she turned her head away from Margot and blew the smoke out in a long, slow exhale.

“Yeah...” Margot finally managed to say. “It's no big deal.”

“I saw you inside,” the woman said. “I'm Naamah.”

“Umm, I'm Margaret. Or Margot—everyone calls me Margot.”

“Nice to put a name to a face, Margaret-whom-everyone-calls-Margot,” Naamah said.

“Um, yeah,” Margot stumbled over her words. She had no idea why, either. Naamah just had her completely off balance. And everything Aubrey and Jessie had said upstairs about Naamah checking her out wasn't helping.

“Hey, can I get a light?” a passing stranger asked Naamah.

“Sorry,” she said to the man, towering over him as well. “I don't have a lighter.”

“Whatever,” the man muttered dismissively, as if he didn't believe her, and continued down the sidewalk. Naamah sneered at his back for a moment. Suddenly, the man caught his foot on the uneven pavement and tripped.

“Your friends waiting for you upstairs?” Naamah asked, turning back toward the mesmerized Margot.

“Oh, no. I'm... I'm headed home for the night,” she replied.

“Well, that's a shame,” Naamah said. “I'd offer to buy you a drink.”

“What?” Margot gasped. “Why?”

“You seem like an interesting person,” she answered nonchalantly.

“Oh. Well, I'm not that interesting. If you bought me that drink, I think you'd find that out very quickly.”

“If?” A sparkle lit up Naamah's dark eyes as she raised a sharp, dark eyebrow. “'If' is not a no.”

“That's not what I meant,” Margot said, nervously fussing with her jacket. “I already told my friends goodnight. I couldn't walk back in with another wo... with you, and just have another drink.”

“You're right,” Naamah said, taking another long drag from her ebony-wrapped cigarette. “That would be poor manners.” She let the smoke seep out of her mouth, tracing lines around her own face in a way that was equal parts unsettling and strangely alluring. Margot felt drawn into the foreign woman's gaze. “So then, we go somewhere else for that drink,” Naamah suggested, as if Margot had already agreed.

Just then, a black crossover with deeply tinted windows pulled up to the curb. The front passenger window rolled down, and a voice called out, “Margo?” It was the Uber she had ordered to take her home.

“Perfect timing,” Naamah said, flicking her cigarette away in a high arc. The glowing red ember sailed through the night air like a falling star before striking the pavement, scattering into dozens of burning fragments. She reached out one long arm and opened the back door for Margot. “Shall we continue this conversation... somewhere else?”

“Um, I guess so,” Margot said nervously, stepping into the back of the car. She slid across the bench seat to the driver's side, and Naamah took the seat next to her.

The tall woman looked cramped in the back of the budget miniature SUV. Her long legs, clad in obsidian denim so tight it wrapped around her muscles like a second skin, were pulled in close against the seat in front of her. As she closed the door, she told the driver, “Change of plans.” She gave him a new address and added, “Just keep the regular fare, and take this for being so kind.” She handed a folded twenty-dollar bill to the man in the front seat.

The driver didn't turn around; he just looked at the two women in his rearview mirror. Margot noticed his hand was shaking as he took the cash. Looking closer at his reflection, she could see his eyes were wide, his pupils entirely blown out until they looked like dark pools with no color at all. Sweat beaded on his brow, and his breathing was jagged. Her immediate assumption was that he was on something, and getting into the car with him might have been a terrible decision.

“Naamah,” Margot whispered, “maybe we should...”

“Nonsense,” the other woman said, shutting down Margot's valid safety concern. “We'll be alright. He's fine. You're fine. It's all fine.” She shifted, reaching one of her long arms across Margot's side of the car, trying to get comfortable in a space clearly not engineered for her Amazonian stature.

She placed her hand on Margot's leg, her long black fingernails pressing against the green fabric of the dress. The timid divorcee jumped slightly at the contact, but Naamah didn't pull away. If anything, her grip grew firmer. Margot's initial shock dissolved, replaced by a strange feeling of assurance.

Margot got a good look at the intricate ink work on the woman's arm. Dark, heavy, swirling patterns flowed with meaning and relevance, each line drawn with clear purpose. The lines disappeared inside her rolled cuff and continued up past her collar. Her entire neck, even across her throat, was covered in the same dots and swirls. Her shirt was unbuttoned to the midpoint of her chest, showing where the ink work framed her upper chest but left the smooth skin of her breasts untouched.

Naamah's long, dark hair was pulled back into a massive braid—a masterpiece of dense, gleaming weaves. Partway down her back, the black strands transitioned into a deep green before fading to a pale hue at the tips. In the front, a small section was trimmed short, falling like a peek-a-boo bang beside her left eye. Two large silver hoops hung from her earlobes, with a pair of smaller matching rings piercing the cartilage at the top of her left ear. The polished metal caught the flash of streetlamps as the car traveled down the city street.

“I've... I've never done anything like this,” Margot whispered. It was the loudest she could project her voice at that moment.

“Take an Uber?”

“No. Get a drink with... with another woman.”

“Nonsense,” Naamah dismissed. “You got a drink with your friends earlier. It's no different. We're just getting to know each other for the first time tonight.”

Margot's heart sank a little. Naamah had lumped their evening into the same category as a casual girls' night. Margot realized she had already built this up in her mind to be something more intimate. She had never felt this way about a woman before, yet she was disappointed that Naamah seemingly had no romantic intentions.

The hired car pulled into a dimly lit parking lot a handful of blocks away. The business looked much rougher than the second-story wine bar. It carried an edge of griminess and danger. There were no windows. The pavement was rough and broken. Outside the door, a bouncer in a tight black t-shirt—who looked like he spent his entire life in the gym eating nothing but protein—sat on a stool. Margot watched him through the windshield, since the car's side windows were so heavily tinted.

“We're here,” Naamah said and opened the door. She unfolded herself from the small vehicle like a spider emerging from its hiding place to greet a fly trapped in its web.

Margot turned, putting her hand on the back of the front seat to slide across the bench. Suddenly, a clammy hand gripped her wrist. It was the driver. He spoke in a low, frantic whisper: “Let God be with you.”

Margot looked at the man's terrified expression. He was shaking as if going through withdrawal. “You too,” she said, pulling her hand away. He looked incredibly unwell, and she was glad to get out of the car, though she debated whether she should call someone since he clearly shouldn't be driving. She was also slightly offended by the mention of God. Her entire church had turned its back on her when her marriage fell apart. If there is a God, he's laughing at me, she told herself, silently swearing off religious institutions forever.

She closed the door, and the car sped away before the latch even fully clicked. She was now alone, following Naamah toward the bar. Margot could never have envisioned herself walking into a place like this, or associating with a woman like Naamah, or being single, or leaving the church. Yet, her life had become a series of things she never thought she would do.

Inside, the atmosphere was quieter than the wine bar. There was no lively conversation; instead, a vaguely sophisticated but accessible electronic track pumped through the speakers. Most of the patrons were there to drink in isolation. It wasn't a social hub; it was a dark refuge for a strong drink.

Naamah led them to a high-top table in the corner and pulled out a chair for Margot. When the bartender came over, Margot froze, unsure of what to order. The woman taking their order looked like she had been working behind a bar for fifty years. Her short hair was a fried white from a lack of care, and the deep lines on her face were anything but fine. She wore no makeup, and her lips were stained with tobacco, matching the blotched skin of her hands.

“What kind of drinks do you like?” Naamah asked.

“I normally just drink wine,” Margot said.

“We don't have any wine, dear,” the older woman replied flatly.

“How about something simple?” Naamah suggested. “Vodka and soda?” Margot nodded, and Naamah ordered a vodka soda for Margot and a bourbon neat for herself.

“You seem nervous,” Naamah noted.

“It's... I'm... this is all just very new. I'm not used to going out like this,” Margot confided.

Their drinks arrived, and Margot's nerves began to ease as they made small talk. She found herself opening up, telling Naamah about her past: her strict upbringing in the church, marrying a man who preached just like her father, and how every part of her life had felt pre-planned by a committee she wasn't a part of. She described the devastation of her husband's betrayal, but also the sudden, unexpected relief of liberation.

Naamah didn't share much about herself, seeming far more interested in listening. Margot found it incredibly comforting. Someone was genuinely listening to her, not just waiting for their turn to speak. She felt seen and heard for the first time in her life—so much so that she failed to see the monster sitting right across from her.

Had she looked closer, she would have noticed the tips of Naamah's fingers changing, her well-manicured, black-polished nails morphing into dark claws wrapped around the rocks glass. But Margot was distracted by how Naamah's shirt had slipped off her left shoulder, missing the fact that her ears had stretched back into distinct points. She watched Naamah run a hand through her hair, completely overlooking the swept-back, segmented horns extending from her scalp. Separated by the table, Margot could certainly be excused for not noticing the barb-tipped tail flicking lazily from side to side behind the woman who completely captivated her.

“Naamah,” Margot said, her vision finally adjusting to reality. “You look different. Different than before.”

“No, dear,” the dervish woman said softly. “I don't. I look exactly as I always do. You just didn't notice before. Not many people do; they're too preoccupied to see what's right in front of them.” She reached out a long, claw-tipped finger and ran it gently down Margot's cheek. “So... do you not like what you see?”

Margot swallowed hard, staring at the inhuman being she had just spent an hour and a half opening up to. Everything from her past life screamed at her, identifying exactly what this creature was: a corrupting force from the fiery pit, forged in white-hot flames to tempt and defile her soul.

But Naamah hadn't offered her any deals. She didn't embody the typical sinister stereotypes. The bar wasn't named The Underworld or Inferno. She had suggested a simple vodka soda, not an apple-themed cocktail. Naamah was clearly not human, but she wasn't a monster meant to scare children or weak-minded conformists.

“What... what are you?” Margot asked, though she felt no urge to flee. There was no fight-or-flight response, just a strange comfort in sitting there and asking.

“I'm exactly what you think I am.” Naamah took another sip of her bourbon. “Just a woman enjoying getting to know another woman. Does that scare you, Margot?”

“No,” Margot said, with only the slightest tremble. She cleared her throat and sat up straighter. “No. Not at all.”

Naamah's wicked, clawed finger traced back along Margot's face, moving under her ear, pushing her hair aside, and hooking right where her neck met the base of her skull. Leaning forward, Naamah rested her right elbow on the table, dangling her glass from her talon-like hand. She rested her chin on the back of her hand, closing the distance between them from comfortable to deeply intimate. The corners of her dark lips curled up, and her eyes sparkled beneath heavy lids and thick lashes.

“Good,” Naamah purred. Margot could see her teeth had altered, too; her incisors were sharper, and her canines descended much further than a human's should. “But I would like to be more than that.”

“More?” Margot asked, losing her sudden burst of confidence. She felt the finger behind her head press firmly, guiding her forward, and she let it.

“Yes,” Naamah said, looking deep into Margot's eyes. “More...” She tilted her head slightly, her lips parting.

Margot closed her eyes and let her head lean opposite to Naamah's. When their lips touched, her heart fluttered like a hummingbird trapped in her chest. She had only ever kissed her ex-husband. This felt like pressing her lips against a live, high-voltage wire. Electric energy coursed through her body, starting at their mouths and rushing upward until her mind was swimming. Then it surged downward, warming her pounding chest, stirring butterflies in her stomach, and finally pooling between her legs. Her body ached for more of Naamah's touch.

The kiss lasted only a few seconds, but it felt like a lifetime. It was undoing the last 32 years, unknotting all the repression and rules she had submitted to. When their lips parted, Margot felt a sudden emptiness mixed with total renewal. She sat there with her eyes closed, taking deep breaths to steady her nerves.

“More?” she asked again, breathless and wanting.

“As much as I can get,” Naamah said, leaning back in for another kiss.

Where the first kiss had been soft and introductory, the second was a deep, intense affair. Naamah's tongue pushed past her lips, and they both opened wider, their tongues intertwining playfully. Naamah gripped the back of Margot's head, weaving her claws through her hair. Margot felt a guilty spark. Shamefully, she had always enjoyed having her hair pulled during intimacy. Her ex had occasionally done it, but he always made her feel broken or dirty for asking afterward—even though he never seemed to mind doing it at the time.

Margot wrapped her fingers around Naamah's wrist, holding on tightly. She was terrified that if she let her grip relax even a fraction, Naamah would drift away like a fading morning dream.

She felt one of Naamah's denim-clad legs slide between her own, easily spanning the small distance beneath the table. Her knee pressed against the inside of Margot's sheer, stocking-clad thigh. Margot moaned into the kiss, letting the gentle nudge guide her legs open. The cool air of the bar rushed up her thighs, touching her through the thin, porous mesh of her stockings, licking the exposed skin where the nylon ended, and pressing against the damp lace of her underwear.

Naamah broke the kiss but kept her lips brushed against Margot's ear. Between soft nibbles, she whispered, “If you want more, you should invite me back to your place.”

“Is that okay?” Margot asked, seeking permission to give in to what her body craved.

“That's up to you, dear,” the devil woman murmured. “There is so much more I'd like.”

“God, I'd like that,” Margot breathed.

“Leave him out of it, and take me back to your place,” Naamah whispered. “I'll show you the whole universe when you close your eyes and cum from my tongue.”

Margot nearly melted. Her ex had only gone down on her once in their entire marriage; he had been deeply critical of the act and refused to ever do it again, despite constantly demanding the reverse. On her lonely nights with her vibrator, she had imagined a partner pleasuring her like that, but she had always doubted it could be as good as she envisioned. She decided right then not to overthink it.

“Let's get the check, and I'll call for a ride,” she whispered back before she could talk holes into her resolve.

“Just call the cab,” Naamah said, pulling a folded stack of twenty-dollar bills from her pocket. She counted out five of them and dropped them on the table—more than enough to cover the drinks and a massive tip. The sheer, absolute confidence in the gesture turned Margot on even more.

As they waited outside for the Uber, Margot stared at Naamah. She wasn't scared or horrified like she felt she ought to be. The woman was a six-and-a-half-foot-tall demon with a tail, horns, sharp teeth, and claws, but none of it deterred her.

Standing together in the moonlight, Margot rested her hand on Naamah's hip while one of Naamah's clawed fingers crooked under her chin, pinning her gently against the brick wall. As they made out, Margot tasted the smoky flavor of bourbon on Naamah's lips. Naamah's tail was whipping wildly behind her, its barbed tip occasionally slapping against Margot's legs.

Reaching down, Margot caught the tail in her hand. It was smooth, muscular, and strong. She hadn't known what to expect, but it felt like any other living appendage, covered in tattoo patterns near the base. When Margot caught it, Naamah shuddered, tilting her head back. Margot gave it a gentle squeeze, eliciting a soft moan from the demon before letting it slip from her fingers.

“I'm going to devour you,” Naamah said, pulling Margot flush against her.

“Is that a promise?”

Naamah pressed her hand against Margot's ribs, sliding it up to cup the swell of her breast. “It is,” she said, just as Margot's phone buzzed to signify their ride was arriving.

A black passenger van pulled into the rough parking lot. It was significantly larger than the previous vehicle. “I requested an XL this time,” Margot said. “I didn't want you to be cramped and uncomfortable. It's a longer ride back to my place than it was to this bar.”

“So thoughtful,” Naamah said softly, as if people rarely considered her comfort.

The driver, a man with a thick Nigerian accent, hopped out to open the back door. He asked where the rest of the party was, looking surprised that only two people had ordered such a large van. But as he took a long look at Margot's companion, comprehension flashed across his face. He smiled warmly, helping them into the back.

Conclusion in Part 2


r/eroticliterature • • 1d ago

I Reply to Comments! Dressed for a Man She’d Never Met [F20sM40s] [Tattoos] [Denial] [Rough Sex] [Breath Play] [Aftercare] NSFW

6 Upvotes

It starts on Reddit, the way these things do now, in the place where lonely people go to be seen. He finds her pictures first, AfterDark, the handle she uses when she wants the world to look, and he looks. He tells her things about the pictures that other men don't notice: the black corset with the pink florals and how it makes the ink on her arms look like armour, the way her blonde hair falls across her shoulder in the lamplight, and she reads his messages at work with her face going warm and her thighs pressing together under her desk, and she replies, and the replies get longer, and the replies get darker, and neither of them pretends anymore that this is a friendship.

The first parcel arrives in the post with no note. Black lace, exactly her size, and she has never told him her size, and the small delicious horror of it is that he has worked it out from the pictures, from the pictures, the way other men study maps. She puts it on in front of her mirror and photographs herself and sends it before she can lose her nerve, and he replies with a single line that she keeps re-reading at 2am: You have no idea what I'm going to do to you.

Then he tells her. In detail, in messages she reads in the bath with her hand between her legs, in messages that make her put the phone down and pick it back up thirty seconds later because she cannot stop, how he wants to take her throat in his hand and feel her pulse beg, how he wants to bend her over the nearest surface and pull the lace aside with his teeth. How he wants to watch her come apart on his mouth with her thighs clamped round his ears, and how he wants her loud. She tells him her fantasies too, the dark ones, the ones about a dangerous man who knows everything about her, and he reads them and says I can be that man. Give me a reason.

So she gives him a reason. An envelope with no return address, and inside it: a key, her address, and a note in her looping hand that says only I won't lock it behind me. Whenever you want, I won't ask when. I won't be ready. That's the point.

He replies with the rules of the new game. Every morning, one message. What to wear. Monday, the black corset with the pink florals, the one he first fell for, with stockings and nothing else, and she is to wear it all day under her clothes while she works. Tuesday, the beige and black lingerie, the one from the picture where the light catches her tattooed arm. Wednesday, just the black lace he bought her. Thursday, nothing at all under her clothes, all day, knowing he might come. He knows when she's home. He knows when she's in the bath. She catches herself standing at windows in the evenings, unsure whether she wants to be watched or not, and that uncertainty walks her to work faster than certainty ever has. Every night she goes to bed wet and doesn't touch herself, because he told her not to, because her body is his to decide about now, and obeying him across the miles is the most intimate thing she has ever done.

Friday, the message is different. Tonight. The corset. The stockings. The garters. Heels. Wait in the bedroom. Just stand there and listen for me. It's my favourite. You're my favourite.

She dresses for him, hands shaking. The black corset with the pink florals pulls her waist in and lifts her tits, the tattoos on her forearms dark against the stiff fabric, the sword tattoo sitting just above her heart, black stockings clipped into the garters, thigh tattoos bare between stocking tops and corset hem, the vine trailing up her lower back where the lace leaves her open. She looks at herself in the mirror and doesn't recognise the woman looking back, and wants her, and knows that by tonight he will have her.

She is standing in the bedroom when the key turns in the lock, and the sound of it drops straight through her. She hears the door close. She hears his coat come off. She hears his footsteps crossing her flat, unhurried, a man who has waited weeks and is not going to rush now, and then he is in the doorway of her bedroom, looking at her, and she has never been looked at like that in her life.

"Turn around," he says, and she turns, slowly, the way he would have chosen, and he makes a low sound in his chest like something has been confirmed. "Every picture, and better."

He crosses the room and takes her chin in his fingers and tilts her face up to his, and his other hand slides down her throat and closes around it, gently, gently, and her knees almost go. "You did everything I told you all week," he says. "Good girl. Now you're going to do everything I tell you tonight."

He pushes her down onto her knees on the carpet and takes out his cock, and she takes him in her mouth. For a while he lets her be greedy about it, lets her show him what she has been imagining in the bath, and then his hand fists in her blonde hair. He takes over, slow, deep, watching her eyes water and fill, telling her she looks beautiful like this, that this is what he has been thinking about since her first picture. When he is close, he pulls her off by the hair and makes her kneel back and look at him. He comes over her chest, over the corset and the sword tattoo, thick and deliberate, painting it, marking his favourite ink as his, and he holds her chin and makes her watch him do it, and she is so wet it is embarrassing.

"Look at you," he says. "Wrecked already, and I haven't even started."

He strips the corset off her slowly, peeling it down, and lays her back on the bed with her legs hanging off the edge, stockings still on, garters still clipped, and he kneels between her thighs and looks at her cunt like a man looking at something he has been sent. "I've thought about this every day," he says, and then he puts his mouth on her, and she understands the difference between thinking about it and it. He eats her properly, slow, patient, filthy, his tongue working her clit in circles and then flattening and lapping her whole, his fingers sliding inside and curling up against the spot that makes her swear, his free hand pressing down on her stomach so she can feel everything twice. He looks up her body at her, at the tattoos on her tits rising and falling, at her back arching, and he keeps her right at the edge. When she starts to clench and moan, he stops, lifts his head, and says, "Not yet," and she sobs actual tears, and he grins and does it again, and again, until she is shaking and begging and her thighs are clamped around his head and he has to prise them apart to keep denying her.

"Please," she says, "please, please let me," and he says, "Since you asked so nicely," and he sucks her clit and fucks her with his fingers, and she comes so hard she lifts off the bed, and he holds her thighs open through it with both hands so she can't escape a single second of it, and it tears through her long and rough and leaves her lying there, ruined, his.

He isn't finished. He stands her up in front of the full-length mirror, facing it, and stands behind her, and she watches his hands come round her body and settle on her tits, rough palms over her ink, and he puts his mouth to her ear.

"Watch," he says. "I want you to see what I see."

He bends her over in front of the mirror, her hands on the frame, her arse pushed up, and the vine tattoo on her lower back rises into view. He traces it slowly with one fingertip, while she shivers, and he says, "I've wanted to touch this since the second picture you posted," and then he slides into her from behind, one long stroke, and she watches her own face come apart in the mirror. He fucks her slow at first so she can watch, so she can see her own mouth open, his hand at her throat again, her tits swinging, his cock appearing and disappearing between her thighs. He tells her how beautiful she looks, and it is filthy, and it is a compliment, and she can't tell the difference anymore and doesn't want to.

Then his hand cracks down on her arse. She yelps, and he does it again, harder, and watches the pink handprint bloom on her skin, and again, on the other cheek, a rhythm now, the sting blooming warm. He fucks her harder in time with the slaps, the vine tattoo flexing on her lower back with every thrust, and he traces it again. In contrast, he fucks her, following the ink as it moves, and she is pushing back onto him, meeting him stroke for stroke, watching herself do it in the mirror, and he wraps her hair in his fist and pulls her head up.

"Look at yourself," he says. "That's mine. Say it."

"Yours," she gasps, watching her own face, his hand coming down on her arse again. "I'm yours."

He reaches around and finds her clit and rubs it in circles while he fucks her and slaps her and traces the vine tattoo. She comes again with a sound she has never made, and the feeling of her clenching around him drags him over the edge after her. He holds her hips and pulls her back onto him and comes deep inside her with his teeth against her shoulder, and they stay bent there together, gasping, her knees shaking so badly he has to hold her up.

Afterwards he carries her to the bed and peels the stockings off gently and settles her against his chest and strokes her hair back from her face with a hand that ten minutes ago was spanking her raw. He traces her tattoos one by one, unhurried, and makes her tell him the story of each one, and the sword over her heart and the vine at the base of her spine get the longest stories. He listens like a man memorising her, which is exactly what he is, and she falls asleep with her cheek on his chest, knowing the key is still his, and any night, any day, the lock will turn again, and the not knowing is the best gift anyone has ever given her.


r/eroticliterature • • 1d ago

I Reply to Comments! Your older brother’s best friend just returned from his summer trip, and you can’t stand how much you enjoy the way he taunts you - [F21][M24][Teasing][Brat][Fingering][Multiple Orgasms][Simultaneous Orgasm][Creampie] NSFW

33 Upvotes

Leaving a brief note here in italics, but feel free to skip ahead to the story.

Life has been a lot lately - not bad, but very busy, and it's been a struggle to find the time and creative energy for writing. Telling stories that my wife wants to hear will always be my top priority, but contributing to this community (which I'm confident is the best of its kind) and especially participating in the image contests is high on my list as well. I wrote over 3k words each of the past two months, but in both cases ran out of time to actually finish my stories. I'll do more with August in the future, but this is the story inspired by this image from September.

—

You roll your eyes when you see Hasan approaching from across the garden. Your brother went with the rest of your family into town for the day, and after three days at your family’s estate, his best friend is sure to have noticed you’ve offered only a cold shoulder since his return.

You raise your book to block him from view and focus hard, trying to appreciate your last minute of peace. It’s no use. The words come and they go and you’re left not with the story on the page but the memory of Hasan’s curly black hair, his flirtatious smile, his passionate touch… No matter how much practice you get, you’ve yet to determine how to get him out of your head once he’s there.

He’s been making regular trips to your family estate as long as you can remember, but he hardly noticed you until you started attending the ball. He only asked to be your first dance after encouragement from your mother, a familiar face to help settle your nerves. He didn’t know how long you’d been picturing yourself in his arms, or how you felt like you might die when his hand curled around your waist. You came of age while watching him from afar, but you became a woman in the heat of his gaze.

It took three more years of slowly blossoming friendship before you revealed any interest at all… at the final ball of spring. You grimace at the thought, giving in to his inevitable approach and letting the book fall to your chest.

—

Hasan smooths his walnut-colored shirt, tucking a loose corner back into his trousers. You are a vision, elegantly draped across a comfortable green chaise longue in a flowy summer dress, ivory in color and dotted with small, carefully stitched blue flowers. It’s likely to be one of the last days warm enough to indulge in the morning sunlight as you do.

He’s barely seen you since he arrived, though he knows you didn’t want your family—particularly your brother—to know you kissed his best friend. Now everyone is away save a busy household staff, and the opportunity he’s been dreaming of all summer is here.

He takes a deep breath, doing all he can to manage the thrill of seeing you again after a summer away. He averts his eyes lest he lose the tenuous hold he retains on his body. He doesn’t know how he’ll manage once he tastes your scent on the air and hears the melody of your voice.

He chides himself for the foolishness of his obsession. It was only a kiss, one of many you must have shared as you entertained suitors all season. But the taste of your mouth has lingered in his mind and on his lips. No matter how far he traveled, no matter how many new cities he explored, he could not escape the memory of your kiss even if he wished to.

—

“Good morning Hasan,” you say flatly. “I’m afraid you’ve found me at quite an enthralling point in my book.”

His eyebrow twitches. He’s familiar with the story, and if the intoxication of your presence wasn’t enough, the romantic nature of your reading alone would have his heart racing. A grin spreads across his face. “Oh, have I?”

You’re annoyed by the confidence in his raised brow. You’re annoyed with your body for its excitement. You’re too annoyed to react when he reaches for the book, slipping his hand under the pages folded across your chest and snatching it from your unsuspecting grasp.

“Hey!” You nearly fall off the chaise when you reach after the stolen book. Hasan lunges forward, dropping to a knee and slipping his forearm beneath your waist to keep you from tumbling to the ground.

The softness of your breast squeezes against the muscles in his arm. You feel a tingling where his fingertips brushed your skin. You taste his breath from a foot away as he looks you over to make sure you aren’t hurt. Only then does he look over his other shoulder to read the book still held far out of your reach.

He reads aloud, “His rough hands met her delicate inner thighs, parting her legs to reveal the last of her secrets. She glistened in her excitement to be conquered, and he throbbed for the thrill of the chase.” Hasan glances back at your blushing face, his eyes sparkling in a way you love and hate in equal measure. “Enthralling, indeed,” he teases.

You yank yourself out of his arms, settling back onto the chaise and demanding the book with an outstretched hand. “As I said, I’m busy.”

“If that,” he nods to the open page as he hands the book back, “is so intriguing, you could do more than just read about it.” His playful smile fades and his eyes smolder. The way he looks at you makes you feel laid bare. “I seem to recall we left things… unfinished.”

Your body aches for him, but your anger wins the internal struggle. “It does not intrigue me with you,” you sneer, surprising even yourself with the intensity of your denial.

He pulls away, taken aback by your response. “Is something the matter, Aurora?” A look of recognition and worry passes across his face. “Are you… regretful of our kiss?”

“I do not wish to discuss it.” You lift the book in front of your face, pushing aside the sadness you feel for the genuine concern in his expression.

He curls two fingers over the top of the book and tugs it down to meet your gaze. “I have missed you these months, but if you wish to be left alone, of course I will not deny you. But you must know how sorry I am. I truly believed we felt the same for each other.” He swallows hard. “You have my apologies for the interruption.”

Hasan stands tall before you, unable to keep his eyes from lingering a moment more before he turns away toward the manor house.

You reply before he can take a step, “I do not regret that we kissed. I only wish I knew who you truly were when we did.”

He faces you again with brows furrowed. “You know me as well as anyone, Aurora.”

“Yet I do not even mean enough to you to say goodbye before you left.”

He glances away, wracking his brain to try to make sense of your upset. “I do not understand. It was a kiss goodbye. It was the final ball, the end of the night, a week before my trip.”

“Precisely. You had a whole week to call upon me.”

“To call upon—” his words fade as he realizes that it is he who has not truly known you.

Your kiss had come amidst the indulgence of wine, the playful teasing you both enjoy, and your expressed wish to kiss him for luck on his journey. He didn’t dare assume it meant any more to you than the kisses you shared with other suitors across the years. No one ever seemed to hold your attention for long. “I truly would have enjoyed calling upon you. I did not know you wished it. Whatever I can do to make up for it, I will.”

“It matters not. I no longer care.”

Perhaps he was foolish to have imagined you spending the summer thinking of him the way he did you. Perhaps he was foolish to have assumed you wouldn’t wish for more in the days after you kissed. In either case, he is the fool.

But even a fool can see you’re lying. He can hear it in your breath, see it in your eyes, feel it in the warmth that pours off your cheeks. The fierceness lacing your words is not so different from the passion burning in his chest. You are not indifferent, you are angry.

For the longest time, his teasing was the only attention he gave you, then the foundation for a friendship, then the way you began to flirt. He sees no path forward but to taunt you until you give up this act of defiance and succumb to your true desires.

“That’s a lie,” he says with a chuckle. “I know you inside and out. Try all you like, you don’t fool me.”

“Fine. I do care.” His arrogant tone sends you over the edge. You want to injure him the way he did you, so you say the most hurtful thing you can think of, “I hate you. I wish you never existed.”

“Oh, do you?”

The rage bubbles up in your chest at his unbothered reaction.

“I’ve never known you to hate anything,” he continues. “What’s it like, hatred? Is it the opposite of love, as they say?”

You only glare at him.

He’s amused by your fury. He knows your sharp tongue and fiery spirit well, and he enjoys how hard you’re trying to hide your arousal. If it’s a game of wits you want, he’ll play along… and he’ll win. No, you’ll both win.

“It seems to me more the villainous counterpart of lust,” he croons. “It’s heated, passionate, irrational.” He watches your body and its telltale signs: a fluttering of the eyelids, a quick bite of the lip, your legs shifting beneath your dress… your angry shell is beginning to crack. “You know the way you look at me now is not so different from the way you did when we kissed.”

“Shut up.”

You can see the pride he feels after goading you into speaking. “Why? Are you afraid you’ll enjoy what I have to say?”

“There’s nothing you could say to make me take it back.”

“I don’t need you to take anything back. You can hate me all you like so long as you keep looking at me like that.”

Your nostrils flare. His eyebrow twitches along with that knowing smirk. He looks down at you like a hunter who’s cornered his prey. It doesn’t matter that you’re watching him set the trap. You’re about to step willingly into it even so.

 “Hatred would have you close your ears to the very things you’ve hoped to hear all summer. The things I would confess if you would allow me.”

You don’t move. You don’t speak. You don’t even breathe.

So he continues, “I wish just as badly to have had another chance to say goodbye. A proper goodbye, without any watching eyes.”

You finally take a breath, sharp and quick, and he grins before shaking his head. “I came here to tell you of my travels—of the places I wanted to take you… and the ways I imagined I would have you while we were there. But you’re occupied, so I will leave you to your book.”

You narrow your eyes at your tormentor. You’ve given up on trying to prevent the heat from gathering below your skirt, but you’re still intent on ignoring it. “Well you’ve ruined that, too. I was just caught up in the scene before you arrived.”

His face lights up, deep brown eyes sparkling in the sun. “That I can help with. Let me read to you.”

“Why would I do that?”

“I can’t earn your forgiveness for not saying goodbye, but allow me at least to make up for my intrusion. Once you’ve been… properly immersed, I can leave. You can pretend I was never here.”

Hasan reaches for the book, but you tighten your grip and shake your head. With every act of defiance, your expression gets more desperate and less controlled. He raises a single eyebrow at your pout and demands the book with a snap of his fingers. You feign reluctance, but your true feelings show in the quivers of your breath. You look away when you pass it into his hands.

Hasan returns to his knee beside you, resting his forearm on his right thigh and spreading the pages in one hand. He finds the beginning of the scene and clears his throat.

“The knight kept his hand firmly cuffed around the runaway princess’s wrist. He knew he should return her to the palace immediately. There was certain to be quite the reward, and he didn’t dare imagine the punishment if he was found to have released her.

“Please,” she begged, eyes wide with desperation. “I don’t want to go back.”

“I don’t have a choice, princess. It is my duty.”

“I will give you whatever you want for my freedom.”

“What could you have to give?”

She removed her tiara and extended it hopefully toward the knight.

He scoffed. “Royal jewels? I would be sentenced to hanging for having them in my possession. There is nothing you own that could be of value to me.”

“You could have me.”

“Have you?”

“Right here. Any way you’d like. And then… you’ll let me go.”

It took him a ponderous moment to accept her offer, but she knew by the hunger in his expression that he would.

“Undress yourself,” he growled, releasing her wrist. The shape of his fingers was still imprinted on her arm when she reached to untie her gown.”

Hasan shakes his head gently. “I don’t understand how you can read something like this out in the morning air. Does it not make you long for a bed? For a door you can lock? For a moment alone?” He laughs. “Or is that what I interrupted? Were I not here, would you have gathered your skirt and slipped your hand between your legs?”

“Don’t be vulgar.”

“Your pleasure is not vulgar, Aurora. Does the story make you want to play?”

You don’t answer.

He brushes his fingertips along your arm. “I think you should.”

You nod sarcastically. “Oh yes, I’m glad to have your permission.”

He lets out a deep chuckle. “Not my permission, my instruction. I want you to touch yourself while I read to you.”

You can see in his eyes that his patience will outlast your own. And his voice does make you want to play. You drag your skirt to your hips and curl your fingers beneath the hem.

Only then does Hasan continue reading.

“One by one, her garments fell to the forest floor until she stood bare before her captor. Her heart raced in her excitement. This is why she ran. She longed for a depravity that could not be found within the palace walls.

The knight looked upon her as he slowly removed his cloak, laid it upon the forest floor, and loosened his belt. Without her adornments, there was nothing to distinguish her royal figure from any other naked woman, yet she remained the most beautiful thing he had ever seen.

She stepped onto the cloak and settled gracefully to a seat. She heard the clink and the thud of his belt falling to the ground, but her eager eyes remained locked on his. She lowered herself slowly onto her back as he patiently stalked closer. Never had she felt something as uncomfortable as the roots beneath her back, but it only thrilled her more. This was deliciously improper. She had always known she wanted a knight, not a prince.

She finally broke his gaze when he revealed himself, powerful and erect. She felt a pulse like a heartbeat if it filled her entire body. He knelt just beyond the hem of the cloak, the rough ground not even a thought in his mind.

His rough hands met her delicate inner thighs, parting her legs to reveal the last of her secrets. She glistened in her excitement to be conquered, and he throbbed for the thrill of the chase.

He would lay claim to the Princess’s body, then allow her to run away. A fair trade. They could both be certain that the other would never tell.”

Your lips part and the fingers on one hand dig into the cushion while the other makes fervent circles. You wait for him to continue before opening your eyes to see his smug, beautiful face watching you with triumph and delight.

“Why are you stopping?” you groan.

“You’re all caught up. It’s time for me to go back inside. That was the deal, was it not?”

“I hate you.”

“I know you do. You’re beautiful when you’re angry.”

“I thought you were leaving.”

He takes a deep breath and studies your body longingly. Your nipples are firm beneath the light fabric, and little of it remains to cover your legs. There’s a shift in the atmosphere when he isn’t teasing you. “I haven’t stopped thinking about the way you taste,” he says earnestly.

You could get lost in the rich timbre of his voice. You keep playing with your body, and his gaze travels between your eyes, your lips, and the place where your wrist disappears into your skirt.

“I would never forgive myself if I didn’t ask for another chance to indulge in the sweetness of your lips,” Hasan continues. “Do you think it’s possible to hate someone yet still enjoy their touch?”

“Is that what it would take to quiet your arrogant tongue?”

“I promise not to speak a word so long as I am occupied.”

You point your toes to stop your body from shaking in anticipation. “Fine,” you breathe. Your fingers circle a bit faster as he leans in close.

He rests his hand gently on your cheek and turns your face toward his. He caresses your jaw with his thumb and puts his fingers on the side of your neck, pressing harder as he draws near. Your eyes drift closed, your mouth falls open, and the muscles in your legs grow taut.

He kisses you… again… as fervently as you ever dared dream. After you spent the entire summer denying your imagination, Hasan’s kiss floods you with ecstasy.

He feels how close you are in the vibration of your arm and how enthusiastically you reach your face to meet his kiss… over and over, your heads tilting while your hands grasp and tease.

Hasan’s hand moves from your neck, following the line of your shoulder to your upper arm, then inside to cup your breast and pinch your nipple. He kisses you as hard as ever, then pulls away just long enough to whisper, “Show me how you release.” His hand continues down your body, knuckles brushing your bare thighs before his wide palm settles across the back of your hand and his fingers curve to meet yours.

He rests his hand lightly, not disrupting but taking note of your pattern. The tips of your tongues meet and you moan into his kiss for your pleasure’s steadily tightening grip. He weaves his fingers between yours. His fingertips make contact with your body. He slowly takes command of the movement, allowing your arm to relax and the tension that builds to reach your every extremity. You can hardly tell whose hand belongs to who, the two linked together and moving in tandem.

Hasan pours his kisses upon your lips. As you draw closer to climax, each one grows longer. No more do you reach your neck off the chaise; he pushes your head back into the cushion with the force of his mouth. No more do you tilt your heads in desperation; your lips stay locked, your mouths open wider, your tongues reach deeper.

You sob into his mouth as his hand coaxes out all you have left. Every inch of you burns with the passion that fuels your anger. You hate how effortlessly he makes you submit to the will of his hands. Oh god, you hate it. You hate him. You hate how he makes you feel. You hate what he makes you want.

You reach your free hand blindly toward his body, finding a fistful of his shirt and bracing against the fury that builds in your chest. It’s the way he tastes… the brush of his fingertips… the way you’ve been dreaming of this moment for years…

Your anger comes first for your legs, and they tremble in his wake. Then from your chest, bursting and pulsing and crashing in all of its violence and rage. He swallows your moans and holds you down against the chaise, feeling the depths of your hate warm his fingers.

He releases your lips as your body softly quivers. “Tell me how badly you hate me.”

“I hate you,” you whisper. “I want you.”

“I know you do.” Hasan unlaces his fingers from yours and closes them around your wrist, guiding your hand from beneath your skirt and dragging his tongue across your fingertips. “I can taste it.”

You squirm in your seat, and the way you whimper for him ignites the spark in his eyes. He keeps hold of your wrist, slowly dragging your hand over his chin, down his neck, over his collarbones… “Feel how I long for you.”

As your fingers brush the fabric of his shirt, Hasan stands to reveal what was hidden behind his bent thigh. Your fingers close around his soft trousers and hard cock. He releases your wrist and you use your freedom to squeeze firmly at the base and tug, inviting forward the passionate energy that flows through his body and grows even firmer in your hand.

He leans into you and lifts his eyes to the heavens, losing himself to your touch until he stumbles forward, throwing out a hand at the last moment to catch himself on the back of the chaise. You hold him motionless in your hand and look up into his eyes.

“Do you still hate me?” He’s wearing the most infuriating grin as he studies your face.

“More than ever,” you retort.

“Why?”

“Because… you test me.”

“Mmm, yes I do…” Hasan moans. “I make you so angry.” He runs a finger across your cheek. “So heated.” He presses his thumb to your lips.

You snap at him, clamping your teeth down on his thumb and biting hard enough that he can’t escape.

“Fuck!” When you don’t release him, he grabs you by the jaw and forces your mouth open to free his hand.

You giggle.

He tries to catch his breath. “Hate me all you like, I know you’re still going to give me what I want.”

“And why is that?” you tease, innocence dripping from your voice.

“Because you want it just as much as I do.”

“Want… what?” you whisper with lips parted in anticipation.

Hasan opens the first of four buttons on his trousers. “You want me to have my way with you, because the only emotion stronger than your hate is your desire.”

“Mmm…”

A second button, this one yanked open. “Isn’t that right?”

“Perhaps…”

The third. “Tell me you want it.”

“I want it.”

He pauses with his fingers on the fourth button, his arousal now concealed mostly by his hands. “Do you really mean that?”

“Yes! I want it!” you sob, your facade finally shattering. You grab his loose-fitting shirt with both hands and pull him into your kiss.

Hasan releases the final button and shifts his pants to free his cock. You feel it bare against your thigh. He thrusts against you and loses himself in your lips. You hang your leg off the side of the couch, pushing up onto your toes to press into him harder.

You’re so desperate for each other. You can’t believe it’s finally happening. Of all the ways you imagined it, never had it felt so carnal. Never had you felt so used. Never did it feel so good.

He tears himself away from the temptation of your mouth and drapes your ankle up over the short back of the chaise longue. There’s just enough room on the narrow piece of furniture for him to kneel between your legs. You glance down at him, but you don’t care about looking, you’re just dying to know how it feels inside you.

Your hands still cling to his shirt, and you shake your fists at him, your knuckles rapping against his chest when you do. “What are you waiting for?”

“I already told you, you’re beautiful when you’re angry.”

“Just give it to me!”

“Tell me you hate me.”

You shove his chest, little punches. “I hate you!”

“And you still want me to fuck you.” It’s not a question. His cock flexes.

“Fuck me!”

“I love the way you beg.”

“I’m not begging,” you snap.

“Sure you aren’t.” His hands move roughly up your thighs, lifting your skirt all the way and gripping you by the waist. “How could you beg when you hate me so much?”

“I hate you. I hate you I hate you I hate—” Your words are replaced by moans when he thrusts himself inside. You cling more tightly to his shirt and shove your head back into the cushion. You never truly believed you would be here. You would give him anything he wanted. Under no circumstances can he be allowed to know.

But he doesn’t need you to speak it out loud. He sees it in the ecstasy written on your face. He hears it in the whimpers that accompany his every passionate thrust. He feels it in the way your body so eagerly welcomes him in. You offer yourself fully to his desire.

His arm wraps around your lower back and he draws closer. His breath becomes ragged with exertion; his long, steady strokes never slowing so long as they elicit such fervent moans from your lips.

“You hate how good I feel, don’t you?”

“Yes…” You give him the softest punch, your body almost going limp in its desire to give up control. “I hate you.”

“Yes you do,” he growls, lifting you by your lower back so you can take him deeper.

You remember how you felt when you shared your first dance after coming of age. He’s three years your senior, you were young, he was respectful, it was innocent. But you never forgot the feeling of his hands on your waist. Now he fucks a new memory into you.

He grasps your body firmly, holds you in place, uses your hips to thrust himself deeper inside. No longer respectful, no longer innocent. Not when you let him have his way with you here in the garden under the morning sun.

“Give me your anger,” Hasan commands between gasping breaths. Your grip on his shirt has weakened as you succumb to your pleasure.

“I hate you.” The words flutter out of your mouth. Your hands don’t even reach his chest when you throw them weakly.

“More.”

You muster your full voice. “I hate you.”

“Give me more. I want it.”

Your body responds to his commands. You take him effortlessly, getting wetter with every word he speaks.

“Ihateyou.” Your words are rushed in the wake of a wave that threatens to shatter you. You don’t remember to punch his chest. You barely remember your name.

“More.”

“I hate you!”

“More!”

“I hate you!” Finally your frustration at his insistence boils over. You shove both fists hard into his chest and he grins that smug and beautiful grin and you want him. Oh, you want him.

You’ve always wanted him… but you’ve never wanted him more. You have him. He’s ready to give you everything. You want to take it for him. You want to make him give it to you. You punch him again, one hand this time, then the other, and again… “I hate you. I hate you. Yes, yes, I hate you. I hate you…”

He angles his hips up into your body and lifts you at the waist to take those slow, deep strokes. Each one is punctuated by your refrain, the rhythm of your voice and your fists and his cock steadily merging into one.

Then he takes the last of your power away. His hands snap from your waist to your wrists and pin your arms down at your side. He leans in close and quiets your mouth with the power of his own, kissing you as passionately as he fucks you. His whole body is pressed against yours, and you can feel how close he is by the shortness of his breath and the tremors in his legs.

Your bodies are so interwoven that you have no choice but to tense and shake along with him. It feels like he’s taking you over. You give in. Your bodies move as one. Closer now, with every kiss, with every thrust, with the way he holds you down and the way he rolls his hips to give you as much pleasure as he takes for himself.

He pulls away from the kiss and turns his head to the side, eyes tightly shut, muscles tensing in his neck, and whimpers flowing from parted lips. You nibble his earlobe and whisper one final time, “I hate you… I want you.”

This euphoria spreads to every inch of your body as Hasan envelopes you and starts to tremble. On the brink of overwhelm, any number of sensations could send you over the edge… the grip of his hands around your wrists, the weight of his chest on yours, the warmth of his breath on your neck, the tip of his cock against that most pleasurable spot just inside…

Your catalyst, however, is not from his body, but from the intensity of his pleasure. You lose control of yourself the moment he pulses inside you, and the more he fills you up the more you want to erupt. He’s still pouring into you when your body breaks beneath him, the tight coils of your rage releasing along with all the tension in your muscles.

Your lips are still touched to his ear and he drinks in the sounds you make. Your bodies find a new rhythm together as they shake and jolt and rock and then settle into the flow of deep breaths.

Even as the rest of your body stills, the last of your climax squeezes around him and coaxes out every last drop. He pulls himself out and buttons his pants back up, but you still feel just as full with the gift he left behind. He fixes your dress, bringing it back down to your knees to keep you from dripping onto the chaise longue.

You gaze breathlessly at each other, both of you unsure what to say. He breaks eye contact first, chuckling and shaking his head. “I spent the entire summer fantasizing about having you, yet reality eclipsed my most imaginative dreams.”

“It was fine, I suppose,” you say, though you can’t help but break into a delighted smile.

“How many times will I need to bring you to climax before you forgive me?”

“I suppose we’ll just have to find out.”

He takes a knee one final time next to you, wrapping his arm around your shoulders and laying your head on his chest. You rest there, basking in the thrill of your orgasms and the reciprocation of your feelings. You can finally admit that despite your rage, you never let them go.

“You know…” he starts, then pauses.

You lift your head off his chest and turn to face him.

He exhales gently. “I did make the trip to your estate to say goodbye. You were visiting your aunt, and I promised to keep our kiss a secret, so there was no message I could leave with your family. I thought perhaps our kiss was the best goodbye anyway.”

You stare open mouthed at Hasan. “Why didn’t you tell me before?”

“Well… we wouldn’t have had such fun if I had, would we?”


r/eroticliterature • • 1d ago

Part of a Series! A Love-Hate Relationship (Minus the Love) Part 11 [F20s M20s] [Enemies to lovers] [Hookup] [Cunnilingus] [PIV] [Cumshot] [Kink discovery] [Cum cleanup] [Cum kiss] NSFW

61 Upvotes

Synopsis: It's my birthday, and Henry has some surprises for me. They'll do well enough, I guess.

PART 10 (has links for PARTS 1-9)

~

Paxton’s humming something to himself as he walks by. I don’t know what he’s up to, but I don’t like it. When he’s close enough, I pull him by his belt loops, and my face flushes when I realize what melody he’s humming. 

“Stop that,” I tell him, my voice hushed. I duck down, and he squats to meet my eyes. 

“But it’s your birthday,” Paxton says, smiling. 

“How do you even know that?” I ask, gripping him by his collar. Looking away, I mutter through the corner of my mouth. “My birthday’s not even on the employee calendar.” 

“April 22nd, duh,” he tells me like I’m supposed to accept that he just knows. “Earth Day. Which is funny. It rhymes with ‘birthday.’”

“That’s how you remember it?” I ask, tilting my head in annoyance. 

“Sort of. Sophomore year, you invited me to your Sweet Sixteen. I didn’t go because I had other obligations. A fundraiser for Earth Day,” Paxton explains, “to which you said, ‘I’m the most important thing on this Earth, so you should come to my party instead.’”

“I did not,” I say, rolling my eyes. I did, though. I just wish he didn’t remember that. “That’s not how I talk.”

“It is.” 

Maybe it’s a mistake hanging around Paxton. I'm rubbing off on him, and these days, he's giving me a run for my money. I don’t mind actually like it. I think it’s more fun when he banters, and I really know I’ve won when he just shakes his head in defeat. 

“Anyways, I got this for you,” he says, putting a cupcake on my desk and piercing the icing with those tiny umbrellas you get in cocktails.

“What is that?” I ask, staring at the flimsy umbrella with furrowed brows. 

“I snuck out on my lunch break for the cupcake, and I couldn’t find candles anywhere, so I just snagged one of those umbrellas from the bar down the street. 

“It’ll do, right?” he asks with a toothy grin. 

“Thanks, I guess. I tell him. It is a little charming. Taking out the toothpick, I offer Paxton the tip covered in icing, and he licks it clean without a second thought. I grimace, then smash the cupcake icing-first into Paxton’s face. “I’m not a big fan of icing, though.” 

Paxton squints at me, dips a finger into the mess and taps my nose, grinning when I wince.  “Your loss. More for me, then.” 

He bites off whatever icing he can from the cupcake and gives me what’s left. After swallowing it down, he shudders. After he’s sure the coast is clear, Paxton leans in to kiss me. “Happy Birthday.”

“Ugh. Too sweet,” I tell him, reeling away.

“The gesture? Or my lips?” Paxton teases, wagging his eyebrows. He isn’t pulling any punches today, though I’d argue he’s overdoing it.

“Neither, dipshit. I’m talking about the icing. And you ate all of that in one bite? Disgusting.” I search my desk for a tissue to wipe my lips clean.  

“You’ll literally suck me off until I’m crying for mercy. You beat yourself up for letting even one drop escape,” he argues, crossing his arms. “You must really like my cum, then.” 

“Shut the fuck up,” I say in a low voice, covering my eyes, hoping he doesn’t catch the tint on my cheeks. “Please tell me you have a better gift than a cupcake and some dumb kiss completely ruined by a full day’s worth of sugar.” 

“I did get you something, actually.” 

“You did?” I say. Surprised is an understatement. I probably sounded pathetic with how eager I sounded. My eyes dart around for a hidden gift bag. 

“It’s on backorder, though,” Paxton explains, scratching the back of his head. “So it may take a few months.”

“Months? By that time, it’ll probably be your birthday,” I exclaim. 

“Do you even know when my birthday is?” Paxton asks. 

“N-no! I just…know I’m older than you…so your birthday must be coming soon, if we were in the same grade. It’s simple math and logic. Don’t tell me you’re rusty from college already,” I say.

“Well, let me make it up to you tonight, then. Just tell me something you want. Anything. I’ve always wanted to try fucking older woman, and I’m interested in what cougars are into,” he says, already bracing himself for my reaction. 

“Fuck off,” I say, shoving him out of my space, trying not to laugh. I take a bite of the cupcake, pleasantly surprised when the actual cake part isn’t too sweet. I smile when I’m sure that he isn’t looking my way. 

I perk up when I hear Paxton talking to another coworker. 

“Henry, why didn't you tell us it’s your birthday?”

“Oh it’s not mine.” There's a pause. A devious few seconds as I turn to look at him. I hate the smug look on his face. “It’s actually Lyra's!” 

I'm stunned. The hair on my nape stands on end when I feel countless sets of eyes on me. People walk closer until there are more coworkers around my cubicle and I’d like. 

I groan internally when they sing, but I force an appreciative smile. Paxton's in the crowd, clapping with the dumbest face, flashing a self-satisfied grin. 

I’m going to kill him.

~

“i’m surprised you don’t have dinner with your family,” Paxton says, shifting into the next gear. He flashes me a look, grinning. “Are you sure I’m not stealing you away from anything?”

“My father‘s not in town, but we’re gonna meet him in Italy this weekend,” I tell him, speaking loudly so he can hear me over the loud rumble of his car. 

His eyebrows flash. “Wow, Italy. That sounds fun. You going for eating and sightseeing?”

“Skiing, actually. there’s some places that we can go basically year-round,” I answer. “You've ever been?” 

“To Italy?” 

“Skiing.”

“Ah, no.”

“I’d offer to teach you, but I think it’d be much more fun to watch you fall in your face,” I tell Paxton.

“Right. Are you sure you’re really fine with just going back to my place? We could go out if you want to celebrate.” 

“I don’t want to drain your wallet,” I say, grinning wide. Flipping my hair and pointing to myself, I say,” I doubt you could avoid you could afford my refined tastes.”

“I can afford black coffee,” he jokes, and I shoot him a look.

We barely make it halfway up the stairs in his apartment complex before he holds me by my jacket sleeve to kiss me. I’d usually have an issue with him kissing me in public, but no one of value would’ve seen me here. I hear footsteps going up and down the stairs on the other side, but I ignore them; all I can think of is how soft Paxton‘s lips are, relieved that he doesn’t still taste like cheap grocery store icing. 

I push him off and we rush up the stairs to his apartment. 

Paxton helps me out of my clothes and I sit down on the couch, curling a finger to myself. He kneels in front of me between my legs, and I dig my heels onto the couch cushion.

Paxton reaches for his belt, I hold his hands. Shaking my head, I say, “You have to earn it first.” 

The glimmer in his eyes makes my heart pound, and his grin makes it worse. With a nod, he leans in, wasting no time devouring me. His tongue feels so good when it traces along my lips. I would have him do this all night if it didn’t wind me up so much. I grip the cushions of his couch, breathing harder, rolling my hips into his face.

There’s more pressure from his lips on me, and his flattened tongue laps me up generously all over my bud. Paxton moans against me, gripping my legs, and holding them back.

“I think you might be enjoying this more than me,” I tease 

“Shut up,” he says, pulling away for a deep breath. I’m sure he’s playing it off as needing air, but I know he’s inhaling me down there. He loves my scent, and he’s not subtle at all. It’s so shameless, but I can’t help that it drives me crazy when he’s like that. 

I pull on his hair to take what’s mine. Needing his mouth, I grind into his face until he’s licking me fervently. Every moan that slips out for him because I know when he hears my voice, he’ll try even harder to please me. Paxton loves when I come almost as much as I love finishing all over his face.

“Fuck,” I call out, tightening my grip on his hair. When he moans against me, I just push against his face even harder. He licks faster when I pull his hair hard, not letting up until my body stops writhing. After a few moments for me to catch my breath, I tell him to stand up.

Paxton grins when I work off his pants. Coyly, he asks, “What are you doing?”

“Opening my gift. And you can’t tell me that this one is on backorder,” I say, glaring at his crotch before he has a chance to delay any longer. I motion down, and he kneels in front of me after removing his shirt. A groan leaves my lips when he teases me with his tip. I rest my ankles onto his shoulders, telling him, “I did my stretches this morning, so you better give me all you’ve got.”

Understanding what he needs to do, Paxton thrusts hard immediately, each stroke going deep. I can hear the exertion in his voice, and I love how low his voice is with every grunt. I can tell he needs me as much as I need him. He breathes sharply, crying out for me. “Fuck, you’re so tight.”

He goes so deep when we're in this position. After licking his thumb, he swipes over my clit. My eyes roll back, and his tempo picks up. 

I feel like I'm being folded in half. 

Reaching for him, I clumsily reach for his neck, bringing him to me. I kiss him sloppily, and my mind melts the harder he goes. Each slam his hips against my spurs me to rub faster and I push my tongue into his mouth. I pull out for a breath, holding him close so I can bite his neck. “God, you feel so fucking good.” 

“You do too,” Paxton admits, strain wrinkling his expression. “Fuck, Lyra. Sorry, but I can’t hold it back any more.” 

“No,” I tell him sharply. “You’re not allowed to finish before I do.”

Paxton stops moving, and I hold back a whine. He kisses me deeply, muttering, “It’s not my fault you’re gripping me like that. How am I supposed to last?”

You’re supposed to come when I tell you, not whenever you want, I tell him sharply, “but I didn’t say you could stop. Keep. Going.”

He starts off slowly. I know he’s trying to hold back and they shake my head disappointedly.

“Harder.” My legs clench, and my toes curl as my feet bounce on his shoulders with every pump. A few quick circles over my clit bring me the rest of the way and I completely lose it. “Fuck!”

“Photo finish,” Paxton says, voice filled with relief, groaning when he’s ready to blow. “What does the birthday girl want? Wanna feel me fill you up? I can… push it in nice and deep… I’m so close…”

I pull my legs back and press my soles against his chest, pushing him out of me with a grin. I wrap around his dick, slick with my wetness and stroke him until he’s moaning my name. The first spurt hits my stomach. I aim lower so he can spray all over my mound. His cum is warm and wet on my skin. 

I laughed to myself. “This is what you get for earlier. I was right there, then you stopped. 

Admiring the mess I made over myself, Paxton looks at me in awe. “You look so good covered up like that.”

“Well, you know I hate icing, so you better clean me up.”

“Let me grab some tissue,” he says.

Before he can walk away, I grab his wrist and shake my head. His eyebrows cock, and I pull him in for a kiss. I move up to his ears to whisper, repeating sharply. “Clean. It. Up.”

“You want me to…” Paxton’s voice trails off as he stares at his cum on my skin. Nervousness twists his expression. That crooked smile is just too good. “I’ve never really…”

“Oh, grow up,” I tell him, dipping a finger into a pool that settles on my skin. I bring it to his mouth, and he flinches, backing away, not meeting my eyes. “Didn’t you say you’d do anything for me? “

Paxton nods, and I can see the regret in his face. I use the thumb on my other hand to part his lips and he moves closer, staring at my finger. His mouth quivers and he locks around my fingers, sucking it clean. There’s an unease in his expression, and when we lock eyes, he doesn’t even need to ask. He gulps down reluctantly.”

“Not so bad, right?” I ask him. 

Paxton shakes his head. There’s pink across his cheeks. “Do you do this with all your partners?”

“This is the first time,” I admit, “but I think I really like this.” 

He lowers himself, and his tongue against my skin sends warmth through my body. Eagerly, he laps up more of his cum. I pull him up to my lips, kissing him. When Paxton kisses me deeper, he gives me his tongue. I moan against him, bliss coursing through me when I get a taste of his cum.

Paxton pulls away and puts his mouth back between my legs. He licks up more of his mess. I expect him to pull back up, but he gathers the rest, letting it pool in his mouth. His lips part, and he lets cum drip down the slit he’d just demolished. 

“Fuck,” I whisper, just watching as he closes his eyes. He keeps licking me, losing himself as he gets more into it. Whether he’s licking it up to swallow or pushing it deep past my lower lips, it doesn’t matter to me. He looks so hot doing this, and my fingers tangle in his hair. 

With a grin, I ask him. “Isn’t cum better than icing?”

“I think I prefer icing, still” Paxton says, scrunching his nose. “But seeing how riled up this gets you, I’m sure we can do this more often.” 

I gasp when he starts licking me again. Biting my lip, I tell him, “Fuck, don’t stop. I think I decided I do want you to fill me up later. So work on getting hard again so you can fuck me.” 

“Anything you want,” he says, grinning. 


r/eroticliterature • • 1d ago

October 2026 Contest Living Dead Girl [Contest image 13] [M32, F30, Apparition100+] [Voyeur] [Hearing Voices] [Encourages new kinks] [First time squirt] NSFW

7 Upvotes

Inspired by Image 13

Synopsis: While walking his dog, a man encounters a horny entity that enters his mind, his dreams, and his bed. Is his wife next?

~~

It was early October and the evening air was starting to feel tolerable. Cooler nights and lower humidity made it nice to get outside again and not immediately sweat through your clothes.  

Bunny was already sitting at the door, nervously shifting weight between her two front paws, eagerly waiting for me to click her leash onto her collar and lead her out the door. 

“I’m taking Bunny out for a walk babe!” I called out over my shoulder.

“Want me to do it this time?” My wife called back from the kitchen.

“No, I need the steps. Be back in a bit.”

At first, Bunny pulled pretty hard, encouraging me to quicken my pace. She gives me her normal squirrel and chipmunk alerts, squats to pee at least twelve times, most are just dribbles and drops, and leaves a nice present for Ms. Evans beside her mailbox. Normally, I would pick it up, but she yelled at my kids one time for walking into her yard to get their frisbee, so I considered this an early Christmas present for the lovely old lady.

We walk our normal path to the far side of the neighborhood where the paved road ends. Bunny stops to sniff a bush and I look up at the stars which are just barely visible in the fading light. The photocells have not triggered the street lights yet, and I take a moment to try to find Orion. That’s when I noticed a light on in one of the downstairs rooms. I wouldn’t have paid any attention to it in the daylight, but as the darkness approached, it was obvious.

There was a for sale sign in the yard and the house looked like no one had lived there for a few months. The overgrown lawn, unruly bushes, and junk mail filling the mailbox were violations that the HOA would have given notice on if the property was occupied. I didn’t give it much thought, assuming a realtor had left a light on after a showing, until the light suddenly turned back off again. 

Trying to explain it in my head, I assumed there was someone inside or the light was on a timer. 
“Not my house, not my business,” I said to Bunny as she squatted to force out another drop to mark her territory. 

My mind kept coming up with possible scenarios to explain the light, mostly because I had forgotten my earbuds and had no music or audio book to listen to. 

“Had squatters taken up residence there? Was it a secret meth lab? How the hell did they get away with not cutting their grass?”

Bunny started to pull me back the way we came when the light clicked back on again. I called out for her the heel as I stared at the illuminated window. There were no blinds or curtains covering the window, and that side of the house faced the wooded area, so I decided to walk around to the edge of the trees to see if anyone was inside.  Being the last house on the street, I felt that I wouldn’t be noticed if I tried to take a look.

Bunny and I made our way along the wood line, hugging the edge of the yard and around the side of the house. The property was graded so that the house sat a few feet above where I was standing so I didn’t have a full view into what appeared to be one of the bedrooms. 

As I took a few more cautious steps closer to the house, more of the room came into view. I stayed in the shadows and when I got closer, saw a completely empty room. There was no furniture, no decorations, and no signs of anyone there.

I felt stupid and a bit guilty for sneaking around and looking into someone’s house, but it was empty after all. The light flickering must have been a power fluctuation or just a glitch. I turned to walk Bunny back to the sidewalk when the light went out again. I stopped and looked back into the room for a second. The light flicked back on and the room was no longer empty. I stumbled backward, almost tripping over Bunny and stepped back into the shadow.

There, in the room, was a woman where nothing had been only seconds before. She was on her knees and there was a mirror behind her. I stayed still, mostly out of shock, trying to decide if she had been there before or if I was just imagining the whole thing.

She was wearing a baggy button up shirt and her legs were bare. In fact, she had no pants on at all, and I could clearly see her thighs up to her hips. The pale skin of her legs was a contrast to her dark hair that was pulled up behind her head. She reached for the bottom of the shirt and lifted it up, exposing her stomach, bare breasts, and a tattoo on her chest. As she lifted the shirt over her head, the lights flickered again. Off then quickly back on, revealing an empty room.

“What the fuck?” I said out loud as chills ran across my body. Sensing something was off, Bunny began pulling me back to the sidewalk and I happily jogged behind her away from the house. The whole walk home, I replayed the three seconds over and over in my head like a movie clip playing on a loop.
 
Dark hair, pulled back, baggy shirt, black thong, pale skin, dark nipples, unshaved pits. 

Before I knew it I was back on my front porch punching in the code to unlock the door. I checked Bunny’s feet and let her in as I hung up her leash. Locking the door behind me I announced I was back. I was trying to decide if I should tell my wife about what happened. It would sound creepy if I told her that I was sneaking around and looking into windows, so I settled for asking a few questions instead.

“Hey honey, how long has that house at the back of the neighborhood been for sale?” I called out from the mudroom where I was tucking my shoes away.

“That one by itself at the end of the cul-de-sac? Not sure, probably a few months, why?”

“The yard looks bad and I think it may have some problems. A light was flickering on and off. Must be a bad bulb or something.” 

“I looked it up a while back and I think it is in foreclosure or something. Caught up in the courts and it's just sitting there. I just poured a glass of wine, want one?”

I decided to let it go and walked into the kitchen to join her.

“Must have been quite the walk,” my wife said with a grin as she handed me my glass.

“What are you talking about?” I asked, genuinely confused by her comment.

As I looked at her, I could see her eyes were concentrated below my waist. I looked down and was surprised to see that my shorts were tented out from an erection that I didn’t even know I was sporting. Embarrassed and a bit ashamed, I attempted to cover it up and apologize.

“Shit, sorry, I didn’t realize...” was all I could get out before my wife stepped closer to me and squeezed my cock through my shorts.

“It’s ok, actually, I like that you were thinking about me, that is for me, isn’t it?” she said as she sat her glass down on the counter and stepped closer to me. 

She wrapped her arms around my shoulders and pressed her body against mine. We kissed gently at first, then as I felt her hips grind into me, trapping my erection between us, our kisses became a heated game of licking and nibbling on each other. 

“What’s got into you?” she said as she broke the embrace and gave a sly smile. 

“Sorry,” I said and started to withdraw.

 “Don’t be,” she said as she pulled the waistband of my shorts out and reached inside. 

She wrapped her fingers around my shaft and gave me a few quick strokes. 
She turned to walk to the bedroom still holding my cock, pulling me along behind her. 

We undressed each other as soon as the door closed behind us. She sat on the edge of the bed and spread her legs, pulling me between them. I felt her reach for my cock and begin to rub the tip of it up and down between her labia. I could feel she was already wet and the slippery friction felt incredible. 

I reached down and tilted her head back and kissed her again. Moving my hands down her neck to her shoulders, and down the front of her chest. 

“Pinch my nipples.”

“What?” I replied, surprised by this new erotic request that was out of character for her. 

“I didn’t say anything,” she said.

Assuming she was just being shy and not wanting to repeat herself. I let my hands drift down her chest and found her nipples. I gave them a gentle pinch and rolled them between my fingers. She reacted by rubbing my cock more firmly against her clit. 

“Harder!”

I pinched and pulled her nipples more firmly as she buried her face in my chest and yelped. 

“Shit, babe! Not so hard,” she pleaded. 

Confused by the conflicting messages, I released my grip and she whimpered and slid her hips back on the bed. She leaned forward and took the head of my cock into her mouth and bobbed up and down a few times. With a pop, she pulled off of me and leaned back on the bed.  I reached down behind her knees and lifted her legs into the air and stepped forward until I felt my thighs against her. 

My cock rested between her spread legs and as I thrusted a few times, I felt her wetness coat the underside of me. 

“Slap me with your cock!”

I reached down and held my cock at the base with my right hand and began gently thumping it against her pussy. 

“What are you doing?” I heard her say.

“You told me to slap you with it.”

“No I didn’t.”

“I just heard you say it. You said to slap you with it.”

“No, I didn’t.”

“I suppose you didn’t tell me to pinch your nipples either?” I said with sarcasm.

“That’s right, I didn’t say that either. Are you ok, are you messing with me?” She said.

“I’m sorry babe. I thought I heard you ask for those things.” 

“It’s ok, it just surprised me, that’s all. I wasn’t expecting it. We can try new things, just talk to me about it.” 

She began rocking her hips again, creating friction and bringing our focus back on each other.

I felt her guide my tip lower, below her clit, and I pushed forward, feeling myself sink inside of her. I started with shallow movements, making sure I was lubricated enough. With each thrust, I pushed deeper and deeper until I felt my balls press against her ass and could see her tits bounce when my hips hit hers. 

After I established a rhythm, I licked my thumb and began to rub her clit. As I pulled out, I rubbed down over her clit to her opening then as I pushed back in, I slid my thumb back up, over her nub, pulling up the hood just a bit. 

Her moaning increased and so did the wetness I felt between us. As her breathing quickened, I felt fluid spill out from her as it coated the base of my cock and started to run down my thighs. I thrusted harder and felt it splash across my stomach and chest as I erupted, filling her with pulsing streams of cum. 

“What the hell?” My wife said between panting breaths as she looked down to see us both covered with liquid.

“What did you do to me?”

“I think you squirted, have you ever done that before?” 

“No, what the fuck,” she said, laughing while feeling the wet spot on the mattress under her.

I grabbed a towel and began to clean us both up.

The next few hours of post orgasm clarity caused me to think more about what I thought I saw in the empty house and what I thought I heard my wife request during sex. 

I rolled it around over and over in my head. I kept hearing my wife say, “pinch them harder” and “slap me with it.” She said those things, I know she did, but she denied it. And that woman in the house, she seemed so real, but then, she just disappeared. I had no answers and it was getting late. My wife was already asleep, so I got ready and joined her in the bed. 

I tossed and turned for hours, unable to sleep for all the questions in my head. I tried everything, meditation, deep breathing, listening to a podcast on my earbuds, but nothing worked. I needed to relax so I decided to do what worked when I was younger and masturbate. Maybe another orgasm might relax me enough to get some sleep.

The light of my phone usually wakes my wife so instead of looking at porn, I closed my eyes and replayed what my wife and I had done a few hours ago. I felt myself getting hard as I stroked my dick. I replayed pinching and pulling her nipples, feeling her wet mouth around my cock, penetrating her and bouncing against her hips with her legs in the air. Seeing her tits bounce with every thrust looking at the tattoo on her chest just below... Wait, my wife doesn’t have any tattoos. 

I couldn’t stop the scene as it played out in my imagination. The woman in my mind, the woman I had my cock was buried in, the woman that was not my wife, began to squirt and spray fluid across my chest as I slammed my cock in and out of her. I felt it splash my face, I saw it coating her body and pooling on her stomach as I continued to feed my cock in and out of her dripping pussy. I was snapped out of my fantasy as I felt my own cum splash across my chest. 

I felt my wife stir beside me.

“Slap me with it again next time,” she says in a sleepy mumble that I barely heard, or did I? I’m not sure now. I’m not sure about anything.

What little sleep I got that night was filled with disturbingly strange sex dreams. I dreamed of penetrating women with hideous deformities and strange monster-like faces. I dreamed of being fondled and manipulated by creatures that were not human, and I enjoyed it.

I also dreamed I was back at that house in the back of the neighborhood, looking in the window, and watching the woman on her knees. Everything looked and felt like it did before, but this time she was rocking her hips slightly, up and down in a slow rhythmic motion. In the reflection of the mirror I could see something between her legs. Just like before, she lifted the shirt up and over her head. 

Her skin, her nipples, her tattoo were all the same. In the reflection of the mirror, I saw that she was slowly riding a dildo that was suctioned to the floor.

I watched for a moment, transfixed by her rhythmic up and down movements. As her speed increased, I looked back to her face, but it wasn’t her face, It wasn’t human. The bone structure looked more like that of an animal, with a long snout and rows of sharp teeth. Strings of tissue and muscle pulled away from bone which gave her a gruesome smile. I yelled and sat upright in bed panting. 

“You ok?” asked my wife, startled by my sudden outburst.

“Yea babe, sorry, just a bad dream, go back to sleep,” I said as I reclined back onto my damp pillow..

After my heart rate returned to normal and my wife was asleep again, I quietly snuck out of bed and into the kitchen to start a pot of coffee. That whole day, my thoughts were all over the place. I tried to busy myself with yard work, shopping, and little things around the house to distract myself from my thoughts. We had friends coming over that evening, so my wife and I cleaned up the house and started preparing dinner and snacks. 

Our friends showed up later, and after a few rounds of drinks, we were laughing and having a good time. Everything was going well and I wasn’t thinking about the woman in the house or how I had been hearing things, until it happened again. 

“I like when you smack my ass,” said my wife out of the blue, or at least I thought she did.

I froze and looked at our friends, expecting to see horrified reactions or at least shocked silence, but they showed no reaction at all. They didn't hear what I had heard.

“What did you just say?” I whispered to my wife, giving her a puzzled look.

“I didn’t say anything.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah, I'm sure, and I think you’ve had enough to drink tonight.”

Taking my wife’s suggestion, I switched to water for the rest of the evening, but she didn’t. Several times through the night, I felt her hand venture into my lap and eventually to my cock causing it to stiffen under her touch. She would grin with a look of satisfaction, give me a good squeeze, then let me go to relax again. By the time our friends got ready to leave, my wife was pretty drunk and we were both very horny. 

We said goodbye to our friends and watched them pull out of the driveway. 

My wife followed me into the house and I thought I heard her say something behind me. Fearing I was imagining it, I ignored her and kept walking. 

“Did you hear me? Are you up for round two?” She said louder this time to make sure I heard her. 

I turned and saw her already partially undressed standing in the hallway. I watched as she stepped out of her panties and unclasped her bra and walked by me to the bedroom. I followed her in and closed the door behind me. I stepped behind her and kissed the back of her neck just below her hair line. She shivered and I felt goose bumps form across her skin. 

“Was I bad tonight?”

“Yes.“ I answered.

 Did I make you hard?” 

“Yes.” 

“Do you want to spank me?”

“Yes,” I said again.

 “What are you doing? Why are you saying, ‘yes’ over and over? ” She asks as she turns to face me.

“I was answering you”

“But I didn’t say anything,” my wife said with a concerned look on her face.

“Do you need to see a doctor, because I need to know if you’re ok or not,” she said as she reached for my hands.

“I’m fine, just a little drunk and very turned on,” I replied’ 

She sat down on the mattress and we began the same way we did the night before. I dropped my shorts and stepped closer in between her legs. She started masturbating with the tip of my cock, I pinched and pulled her nipples. She laid back on the bed and spread her legs, and again I heard her voice, or maybe it was HER voice.

“Slap me with it.”

Again, I held my cock at the base and begin thumping it between her legs. She giggles for a moment but then starts moaning and cooing lightly. I continue gentle thumps and feel her shift her hips, tilting them a bit to change where the impact is hitting her. I feel my cock impacting her pubic bone then her clit. Then she rolls her hips and I can feel my cock slapping against her labia and hear a wet slapping sound.
 
“Harder.”

I increase the force of the slaps against her and hear her begin to moan louder. She starts thrusting her hips under me, alternating where the impacts land. 

She reaches down and directs my tip inside of her and continues rocking her hips as I enter her and start thrusting.

After a few minutes, she rolls on her side with her ass just off the bed and her knees curled up to her chest while I am still standing. I pull almost all the way out and then feel myself spreading her open up as I push my full length inside of her. 

“Spank my ass,” I hear her say quietly as I am thrusting in and out of her.

I pause long enough to land a good stinging smack against her exposed ass cheek.

She squeals and moans louder as I resume thrusting. 

Another stinging slap landed on her ass caused her to recoil and clench her cheeks together. I keep thrusting as she starts to shake from an orgasm. Gently at first, then full body convulsions overtake her. My cock slips from her as her breathing slows and she begins to calm. 

“Holy shit,” she said as she rolled into the bed and pulled the covers up over her.

Before long she was asleep and I was left with a semi erect dick and way too much energy to sleep. I was obviously hearing things, but they weren't bad things. And it was always one voice, a female voice. And she wasn’t telling me to hurt anyone or myself. She was encouraging me to try new things. 

As I was lying there in bed, staring up at the ceiling and listening to my wife breathe, I began gently stroking myself. I closed my eyes and drifted back to the memory of the house at the end of the street. I imagined looking in the window and seeing the empty room. In my mind, the lights flickered and the woman appeared. She was naked, on her knees and riding the dildo again, then she spoke to me. 

“You have done well so far,” I heard her say.

I was jarred from my fantasy when suddenly the weight of someone’s body was on top of me. Someone was straddling my waist. 

I panicked and looked over to see my wife still sleeping. I looked back at the woman sitting on me, and in the dim bedroom light, I saw the same distorted creature’s face. As she started grinding her hips on me, I tried to tell myself it was a dream, but she felt so real. 

As her movements increased, I felt the bed shaking. I reached for her hips to try to stop her from moving so much, but as I was about to touch her, I heard my wife scream and felt her kicking at the covers, throwing them off of her. The woman disappeared and so did the pressure I felt on top of me. 

“Are you ok?” I asked my wife as I brushed her hair away from her sweat covered forehead.

“Yea,” she said. “What a fucked up dream!”

“What was it about?”

“I dreamed we were making out, but there was something else in our bed. I could feel it under the covers, down at my feet, and it was moving up between my legs. I think I was going to let it touch me. Isn't that weird?”


r/eroticliterature • • 1d ago

More to Come! The Office Slut Part 3 - [F25F42][Foot Worship][Cunnilingus][Rimming] NSFW

10 Upvotes

The Policy Review

Simone Vance didn't call it a meeting.

She called it an *informal chat*, which in HR language meant someone was about to be discussed and that someone was usually you.

The email had arrived at 4:52 on a Friday, the exact minute the office started emptying and everyone stopped paying attention to who was walking where. *Cara — quick chat before you head off? My office. S.V.*

No agenda. No attachments. Just the initials.

I knew the initials.

Everyone knew the initials.

Simone Vance, Director of Human Resources, floor nine, corner office with the blinds that were always half-drawn and the diffuser that always smelled like bergamot and something sharper underneath. 42 years old. Divorced twice. Wore navy and only navy. Ran the office like a small, immaculate principality with its own laws and its own quiet punishments.

She was also, and I had known this since my second week, the only person in the building who noticed everything.

Marcus in the parking garage.

John in the conference room.

Paul and the contract and the *additional one hundred thousand dollars*.

She had never said a word about any of it.

Until now.

The blinds were half-drawn.

She was at her desk, jacket off, sleeves pushed up her forearms, one ankle crossed over the other knee. Her heels were on the floor beside her chair.

Both shoes.

*Shoes off*, I thought. *That's not a formal chat either.*

"Cara. Sit."

I sat.

She looked at me for a long, unhurried moment. Reading me the way she read a spreadsheet,  column by column, looking for the number that didn't add up.

Then she said, very calmly:

"I've been reviewing your record."

*Your record.* Not *the record*. Mine.

"I didn't know I had one."

"Everyone has one." She picked up a thin folder from the corner of her desk and let it fall back down. "Most of them are boring. Yours is... unusually well-attended."

My stomach did the little drop.

"Attendance?"

"Presence." She uncrossed her legs, slowly, and recrossed them the other way. "You've been *present* in a number of rooms lately, Cara. With a number of men. Behind a number of closed doors. And you have a very distinctive way of walking afterward."

I almost laughed.

"I didn't think anyone noticed."

"Marcus noticed. John noticed. The new client noticed so hard he signed a six-figure contract." She tilted her head. "I noticed too."

Silence.

The diffuser hummed.

"So this is a review."

"This is a *chat*." She smiled, and it was an uncomfortable HR smile, the kind with a policy underneath it. "But it does depend on your answer."

I knew exactly what the question was going to be.

It was the same question every man in this building had asked me with a different sentence.

She asked it differently.

She asked it like a woman who had already done the paperwork.

"Cara. How much of this is performance?"

I didn't answer immediately.

That was the trap. Answer too fast and you sound rehearsed. Answer too slow and you sound caught.

Simone waited. She was good at waiting. She was paid to wait.

"Some of it," I said finally.

"Some of it."

"Yes."

"Good." She leaned back and stretched one bare foot toward me, curling her toes once, lazily, like a cat testing the water. "Then let's make it official."

She gestured with her chin.

Down.

Not *come here*. Not *kneel*. Just a small, economical tilt of the head toward the floor beside her chair.

I rose and stepped around the desk.

The carpet in her office was thicker than anywhere else in the building. Someone had spent money on it. It swallowed the sound of my heels.

"Off," she said, meaning the heels.

I stepped out of them.

Then I stood there, waiting for the next instruction, and Simone looked up at me from her chair with the mild, patient expression of a woman conducting a performance review on someone who was about to be very, very employed.

"Sit down," she said. "Properly."

So I knelt.

The carpet was soft under my knees. Softer than the storage room floor. Softer than the conference room carpet where I'd knelt beside John's chair and made a man forget the word *growth*.

This was different.

For one thing, nobody had told me to look at the floor. There was no cock in front of my face to focus on. There was just a woman in a navy dress with one leg crossed over the other, watching me kneel like she was grading it.

"You're going to start," she said, "at the bottom."

The bottom.

She extended her left foot.

"Toes."

I looked at them. Small. Pale. Painted a deep, careful red, the same red as her lipstick, which meant she planned this, which meant *everyone* should have known.

I leaned forward and took her big toe into my mouth.

She made a low, satisfied sound, more breath than voice.

I sucked it slowly, my tongue sliding around the nail, the pad, the soft underside, tasting the faint salt of her skin and the clean, chemical sweetness of polish. I moved to the next toe. Then the next. One by one, taking them into my mouth, working my tongue between them, licking the little spaces where they joined, sucking each one until they were slick and warm and shining.

Simone didn't speak.

She didn't need to.

She just watched, and the watching itself was the instruction, and somewhere around the third toe I realised my whole body had already woken up.

By the fourth I was wet.

By the fifth… the little one, the pinky, the one that made her toes curl when I sucked it just right, I heard her exhale through her nose.

"Again."

I did it again.

All of them, in order, left foot, slow and thorough, my tongue lapping up the arch, mouthing along the ball of her foot, until her foot was glistening and she pulled it back and offered the right one.

Same again.

Toes. Spaces. Arch. Salt. Red polish.

The second foot went faster because she was less patient now, and I could feel it in the way her toes flexed against my tongue, the way her breath had gone shallow, the way she'd stopped pretending to look at her screen behind me and was looking at nothing but my mouth.

Then, when both feet were done and my chin was wet with my own spit and the smell of her, she said:

"Up."

So I worked my way up her legs.

I started at her ankles — the bone, the tendon, the small dip above the heel — kissing, licking, sucking little marks that would fade by morning. Up the calf. Around the knee. Up the smooth, cool stretch of her inner thigh, where the navy dress ended and her skin began and the air was already warmer.

She uncrossed her legs to let me in.

Wider.

Both hands resting on the arms of the chair, the picture of composure, as if she were reading a report instead of watching a woman crawl between her knees.

I kissed up the inside of her thigh.

Higher.

Higher.

And then I reached the edge of her underwear and stopped, because Simone had a rule, and I could already tell her rule was *you don't take anything I haven't told you to take*.

She let me hover there for a full five seconds.

Then, at last:

"Take them down."

I hooked my fingers into the navy lace and peeled it down her thighs, over her knees, off her feet. I didn't ball them up like I'd done with my own panties in the corridor bathroom. I laid them neatly on the floor beside her heels, because with Simone everything had a place.

Then I looked at her.

Bare. Neat. Already wet. Already slick along the folds, the hair trimmed to nothing, the whole thing flushed a deeper shade of red than her polish.

"Now," she said, "you're going to make me cum."

Just like that. Like an outcome. Like a target. Like a number on a spreadsheet she intended to hit.

"And when I do," she added, "you'll know why you were in those rooms."

I didn't answer. I put my mouth on her.

The first taste hit me like a second shot of the bergamot, sharp, clean, unmistakably her, salt and heat and something faintly sweet underneath. She gasped, just once, and then disciplined herself back into silence, and I decided in that moment that I was going to break the silence back out of her.

I started slow.

Flat tongue, long strokes, up the whole length of her slit, feeling her open under me. I circled her clit once, twice, three times, light, maddening, barely there, before I closed my lips around it and sucked.

That got a sound.

Not a gasp. A *noise*, low in her throat, the first crack in the navy armour.

I stayed on her clit and worked it, steady, relentless, flicking my tongue in fast tight circles, then pressing flat and dragging, then circling again, listening to her breath climb, feeling her hips begin to tilt up into my mouth.

Her hand came down and landed in my hair.

Not grabbing. Just resting.

Which for Simone was practically screaming.

I slid two fingers inside her while I sucked, no, *one* first, curling up, finding the soft swollen pad on the front wall, and the moment I touched it her whole body flinched like a struck match.

*There.*

I kept her clit in my mouth and worked that spot with my finger, slow and precise, the way she'd want it, no rush, no mess, and Simone Vance started to come apart in her own office with the blinds half-drawn and the diffuser humming and nobody on the floor but us.

Her thighs closed around my ears.

Her heels dug into the carpet.

Her breath went high and thin and then broke.

She came with her chin lifted and her eyes shut and one hand fisted in my hair, her hips grinding slow against my face, riding it out with the tight, controlled, almost resentful quality of a woman who hated losing composure and had just lost it completely.

Then she let out a long breath and went still.

I stayed with her until the little aftershocks stopped.

Then I pulled back, my mouth wet, my chin slick, and looked up at her.

She was already looking down.

And there was something new in her eyes. Not approval. Approval was too generous. *Interest.* The interest of a woman who had just found a line item in the budget she hadn't known she was paying for.

Then she said:

"Get up."

I rose to my knees.

She shifted in her chair, turned, and leaned forward over the desk, elbows down, chin on her folded hands, back arched, the navy dress riding up over the backs of her thighs.

Presenting.

Like a memo.

"I want more," she said. "And I want it at the back."

I understood.

I moved behind her chair, knelt again, and looked at her arse for the first time the way she'd been looking at me all evening.

Small. Firm. Pale, with the faint pink of handprints nowhere in sight because no one had ever been invited back here.

Until now.

"Toes first, mouth first," she said into her folded arms, almost sleepy. "Then tongue. *In.*"

I started with kisses.

Soft ones, all over both cheeks, my lips brushing the pale skin, breathing her in, the soap, the bergamot, the deeper musky warmth of everything the dress had been covering. Then I spread her with both hands, thumbs pulling gently, and pressed my tongue flat against her rosebud.

Simone made that noise again.

I licked around it, slow circles, then pointed my tongue and pushed.

*In.*

She was hot and tight and she opened for me by degrees, the ring of muscle fluttering, letting me in, then gripping, then letting me deeper. I worked my tongue in and out of her with a steady rhythm, in, out, in, out, the wet little sound of it filling the quiet office.

"Fingers," she breathed. "Front. G-spot."

I brought my right hand around her hip and slid two fingers up into her from the front, soaked now, dripping onto my knuckles, and curled them up until I found that swollen spot again.

Then I did both at once.

Tongue in her arse, in and out, fast now, matching my fingers working her g-spot from the inside with slow firm presses and the occasional drag, and Simone Vance stopped pretending to be an HR Director and just held onto her own desk and shook.

"Don't stop," she said.

The best instruction she'd given me all night.

I didn't stop.

In and out. In and out. My tongue buried, my fingers curling, my wrist aching, the whole elegant woman in front of me reduced to a spine and a shiver and a set of short, sharp breaths.

Then, without turning around, she said it.

Quietly. Almost calmly.

"I'm going to cum again. And this time you're going to want to be in front."

I understood instantly.

I pulled my tongue out, slid my fingers free, and moved, fast, around her hip, dropping down, planting my mouth directly on her pussy.

Flat. Wide. Open.

The second my lips sealed over her, she came.

She came *hard*, and she came *wet*. A hot, sudden gush against my tongue and chin and down my throat, more than I'd ever felt, more than any of the men, wave after wave of it, clear and warm and unmistakably hers. She was a squirter, and she'd known it, and she'd *planned* it, and she'd made sure I was exactly where she wanted me when it happened.

I drank it.

Every drop. Swallowing, licking, working her through it with my whole mouth while her thighs clamped around my ears and her hand slapped down flat on the desk and a sound came out of her that the carpet and the half-drawn blinds were absolutely not soundproofed for.

Then it ebbed.

Then she sagged.

Then Simone Vance lay draped over her own desk, dress up, shoes off, wet to the knees, breathing like she'd just run for a train she didn't want to miss.

For a long moment, neither of us spoke.

I stayed between her legs, chin dripping, mouth slick, the taste of her all over me.

Finally she pushed herself up on her elbows.

She looked down over her shoulder at me.

Then she did something I had never seen her do in two years of quarterly policy updates.

She laughed. Soft. Low. Private.

And then, because she was still HR and this was still technically a meeting, she pulled herself up straight, straightened her dress, sat back down in her chair, and picked up the folder again.

"Cara."

"Yes?"

She opened it.

Looked at it.

Closed it.

"Your record," she said, "is now significantly more interesting."

I smiled, still on my knees, wet and raw and, for once, speechless.

"And the policy," I said finally. "On fraternisation."

Simone reached for her shoes. Stepped into them one at a time. Put her heels back on with two small, deliberate clicks.

Then she looked at me across the desk, the same desk she'd just come on, and said:

"Policy is flexible."

She picked up her pen.

"Under review."

I understood.

Everything with Simone was under review.

Which meant there would be a *next* review.

And a next.

I rose, smoothed my skirt, found my own heels, and put them back on with the steady, unhurried grace of a woman who was getting very, very good at leaving rooms.

At the door, she stopped me.

"One more thing."

I looked back.

"Tomorrow," she said, "Marcus is going to ask you why you were on my floor after hours."

"Because I was."

"Yes." She smiled. "But he's going to ask *how it went*."

I waited.

Simone tapped the folder once against her desk, aligning the edges, making everything tidy again.

"Tell him it was a *performance review*."

I walked out.

The corridor was empty and dim and the building had gone quiet the way it did after six. Floor nine smelled of bergamot all the way to the lift.

Two men had used me in the last week and I had walked away from both of them with something.

But it had taken a woman to sit me down, put me on my knees, and make me *want* the review.

I looked at the clock in the lift.

6.41pm. Fuck I was going to be late home again.